《Vampire in the Harry Potter World》 1 Introduction Kai woke up on the ground surrounded by trees roots and soil. When he pushed himself off the ground, Kai looked down at himself and found that his body had lost weight but in an effective way and his skin was an unhealthy pale tone of white. Kai then realized that he was naked, IN A FOREST AND NOT WEARING ANY CLOTHES. Once Kai finished searching for wounds on his body, he realized that he didn''t know where he was, nor did he remember how he arrived in a forest. He tried to remember what happened to him a when a sudden pain erupted from his head, memories surged back into his brain and he blacked out from the large amount of information. A Few Hours Earlier Kai walked off the bus, that had dropped him off in the bustling city of Tel Aviv in Israel. He was on holiday and had decided to come to Israel. At the moment he was going to the Dizengoff Center (a big mall in Tel Aviv- Israel''s business city). Kai walked down the street and passed all kinds of shops including an art shop and many food-selling shops. After walking for a few minutes, he stood in front of gate 8 in Dizengoff centre. He walked through the entrance after a security check. When he walked through the doors he saw a unique build: One side of the mall was sloped in a decent while the other side was sloped in the opposite direction. Due to it being Kai''s first time in the mall, it looked so big that he was afraid he would become lost. In the end, he decided to just continue in a straight line from the entrance and work out the route from there. Once Kai decided the route he felt his stomach rumbling from hunger because he didn''t have breakfast. He decided to search for a restaurant and after walking for a few minutes, he passed a coffee shop called "Cofix." (Cofix is a coffee shop that sells everything in the equivalent of a dollar). Kai walked to the end of the line and waited until it was his turn when a slob-like Israeli man tried to overtake Kai. Kai stretched out his arm in order to stop him from cutting the line, then the man stared at Kai angrily and started to shout at him in Hebrew. However, he didn''t understand what he was saying as he hadn''t learnt Hebrew and instead ignored him. When the worker manning the counter asked for Kai''s order, he replied by asking for an iced coffee and a sandwich. After that, the loud rude man was pushed to the end of the line by the rest of the people standing in line. Once Kai got his coffee he heard someone mention comics and shop, so he walked up to the two men conversing and asked them for directions to get to the comic shop. The man replied in broken English with a hard to understand Israeli accent "upstairs, second-floor hallway" and tried to gesture with his hands but couldn''t really explain properly. Kai thanked him and made his way to the second floor in a fast gait. When Kai got to the second floor he tried searching for the comic shop, but only found it after 10 minutes of searching. When Kai found the shop, he went in and found that one half of the shop was full of manga and the other side was filled with comics. On the counter and on the shelf behind there was lots of merchandise like figurines, cards... Kai walked to the bookcase that was filled with manga and browsed through the "Attack on Titan" section. He then picked volume 11 and started reading, when a young man with large sideburns and a shaved head walked in while holding a "plastic" gun. The young man started to shout in broken English to stand in the corner of the shop. Kai then walked up to the man without understanding the precarious scenario that he was in because he had never seen a real gun. The man saw Kai walking up to him while telling him that his gun was an awesome replica. The man felt threatened when he saw that Kai didn''t care about the gun, so he took aim at Kai and shot him in the leg. Kai felt something pierce his knee and then collapsed on the floor in pain while groaning and tears streaming down his face. The man gestured to the rest of the shoppers and employees to exit the shop with the gun in hand. The Israeli citizens understood that this man is a terrorist because they saw these kinds of attacks on the news and tried to comply with his wishes obediently. The terrorist understood that most of the people didn''t understand him, so he just pointed at the entrance and gestured for everyone to leave. When the small crowd left while shaking in fear, Kai was left lying on the ground. The terrorist looked at Kai lying on the floor and looked like he was contemplating whether to kill him with another bullet or just let him bleed out. In the end, he decided to let him bleed out and took out a small rectangular package with colourful wires connected while making beeps in a certain pattern. Kai understood that it was a bomb!The terrorist stuck the bomb onto one of the walls of the shop and started the countdown by pressing the red button on the side of the package. The terrorist started to walk quickly towards the exit when he bumped into Kai on the ground and thought to himself ''If he manages to get past the pain of the wound he will be able to tear the bomb off the wall, so I better shoot him, so he just dies''. Kai saw the terrorist look at him with a steely look and aimed his gun at him. Kai started shivering and asked him with his jaw quivering and said "don''t hurt me I won''t do anything" over and over. But due to the terrorist, not caring about Kai, he ignored him and instead stretched his arm out and aimed it at Kai''s chest and opened fire. However, due to the man''s bad aim, he hit Kai''s stomach. He was considering shooting another bullet but thought to himself that he will soon bleed out and die so it didn''t matter if he hit the heart or another organ. Kai felt a sharp pain in his stomach, as well as hot liquid, started to flow down his stomach. Kai saw the blurry image of the terrorist walking through the exit of the shop, but Kai started to feel cold and extremely weak due to the blood loss. As Kai lay in the pool of his own blood, he wondered how long he had lain there. While he heard faint gunshots from downstairs form what he guessed was more of the terrorist''s fellow companions, as well as the police, having a gunfight. Kai felt tired as he sensed Death''s embrace slowly but steadily making its way towards him. While the blood continued to flow out of his body, Kai started to see his life flying past his eyes. He saw his first memory- nursery then family meals, having friends over at his house, going to the cinema. He saw the primary school, middle school and high school. There were many conflicts between friendships but there were also reconciliations. He saw his passions- books, web novels, movies, games and meeting friends. Finally, he saw his most cherished moments- his childhood where he would sit with his family and talk with them about his day, when they had a Harry Potter marathon or when he would have many discussions with his mother about one of their favourite book series Twilight. Kai closed his eyes for the last time after realizing that he had a fulfilling life-although it was short he enjoyed it. He only regretted not seeing his family for the last time. Once Kai came to that realization he waited for the embrace of death. Kai faintly heard lots of explosions and screams of terror from downstairs. Kai felt an enormous amount of heat and force crash into his powerless body a moment later and then he lost consciousness. ***************** Unnamed forest Kai woke up after he recalled the last moments of his previous life and thought to himself {Did I really die?}. He then took some time to digest the rest of the information. Kai remembered the terrible feeling of powerlessness, the way he lay drenched and surrounded in a pool of his own blood. The way the terrorist loomed over him, reigning over Kai''s life and death without Kai having an inch of control. Kai was overwhelmed with negative emotions- anger, wrath, and a desire to kill. Kai was shocked at the overwhelming negative emotions because he had never felt these emotions at this level. Suddenly Kai realized that he was thirsty, extremely thirsty. The thirst was causing him to lose his reasoning, the only thought revolving around his head was to find sustenance. The thirst caused him to feel the burning sensation that was the thirst, scorch his already parched throat. Kai started to smell the air around him for a few seconds and then started to run in straight ahead. Kai was tracking the scent of the prey he was hunting a warm-blooded animal, more than one. After running in the densely packed woods for a few seconds, he made his way to a small creek in a clearing. Kai saw a group of boars drinking from the water. In the group, Kai saw two little boars which he reckoned were the newborns of the group. Due to Kai''s extreme speed, the boars hadn''t registered Kai''s presence. Kai pounced on the biggest boar and pinned him down while ignoring the rest of the boars that were escaping the creek. Due to Kai''s hunger that had caused him to descend into madness, there wasn''t any hesitation as he sank his jaws into the poor animal throat. He had begun sucking the blood out of the boar''s body. In the beginning, the boar had been trying desperately to escape Kai''s hold, but as Kai began drinking the boar''s blood it stopped moving. Once Kai finished draining the beast, he let go of the carcass and let it drop to the ground with a "Thud" noise. Kai still felt the thirst but this time it was much more bearable. In addition to the thirst, Kai felt like something start to stir inside of him, like some primordial beast begin to awaken. However, due to the insufficient energy, the feeling disappeared. Kai thought to himself [What have I done? I just killed a living being with my own two hands]. However, he soon finished thinking about the kill, because he started examining his new body. Kai started from his legs. Two pale well-toned legs without too much hair and hiding explosive power under the lean muscles. A pale thin waist with a well-proportioned "package" lying in between his legs. A well-defined six-pack in addition to the many muscles packed in his abdomen. Above his stomach was his powerful chest with a lean and muscular build. His arms were strong and powerful as could be seen from his biceps. Kai couldn''t see his back or his face, but next to him was the creek that could act as a temporary mirror. Kai glanced down at his reflection and saw a devilishly handsome face that could steal a woman''s heart with a glance. He had a sharp chin line with symmetrical features. Thin ruby red lips on a pale complexion that further emphasized the colour. A sharp and regal nose that made him look like royalty, sharp eyebrows that made him look even more kingly and the most unique and entrancing feature were Kai''s pair of eyes. His eyes were in a deep shade of crimson, with many rings made up of scarlet mysterious runes circling his pitch-black pupils. Kai had long midnight black hair that reached his back, and a fringe that rose from his forehead, from the left side of his forehead large bangs that split to each side of his head descended to his shoulders. Kai had bright white teeth. He knew instinctively that if he wanted to, he could extend or retract a pair of fangs from each side of his mouth. The fangs had the venom that could turn a human into a vampire. Due to Kai being in a densely packed forest, the trees shielded him from the sunlight, so he didn''t know what time of day it is. However, without kai realizing because of how amazed Kai was at his own appearance, the sun had crept up and had started touching his foot. Kai quickly retracted his foot, but immediately realized that there was no discomfort or pain. Because Kai had retracted his foot to quickly to see if anything happened, he put his hand in the sun and stared at it in wonder. Once Kai finished testing out his immunity with sunlight, he decided to test out his powers. 2 Abilities In the clearing Kai was standing in the clearing and was about to start testing his new powers, the first power that he tested out was enhanced senses. Kai could see a few mosquitos'' wings constantly moving, while they were flying from a distance of three kilometres away. He then realized that if he focused, he could see all the small and delicate patterns on the mosquitos'' fluttering wings. The second sense was the sense of smell. Kai could smell everything in what he estimated was ten kilometres. As Kai was exploring his sense of smell he caught the scent of something, metallic and delicious hidden under an extremely horrible smell, a smell that resembled body odour according to his memories. The Delicious scent was coming outside of the earthy smell, Kai assumed that the earthy smell was the forest and the delicious scent was human blood. Kai estimated that a few kilometres away from the forest was a human settlement. Maybe a town or a village. The next sense that Kai tested was sound. Kai could hear boars running through the forest, flies'' wings vibrate from each flap, and an engine''s soft purr from what Kai assumed was nine or ten kilometres from his current location. The fourth sense was the sense of taste. Kai could taste various objects in his surroundings, the blood that had dripped out of the boar when Kai had been drinking his blood, he could taste the bark of the surrounding trees in the relatively large forest. The last sense was the sense of touch. Kai estimated that he could know what was going to come in contact with his body from five meters away. He could do this because his skin was reacting to the air flow, in addition to what Kai thought was his sixth sense. The next power that Kai tested was his speed and agility. Kai started to run at full speed and ran around the full perimeter of the forest. Kai estimated that the forest was thirty kilometres long and wide and it only took him ten seconds to completely circle the forest which meant that each second that he ran at full speed was 3000 meters Kai thought in surprise and contentment. Kai then remembered that when he had researched how much the speed of sound is? The answer was 343 meters per second which meant that he was running at around nine times the speed of sound! In addition to his physical speed, he also found out that if he wanted to, he could think so fast that time seemed to slow down for him. The third power was Kai''s physical strength. Kai first tried to punch a relatively large tree with the least amount of supernatural force that he could muster (any less than that would be bordering on the strength of humans. He knows how to limit his strength instinctually). But when Kai''s fist hit the tree it exploded with lots of shrapnel hitting Kai. Kai didn''t take any damage from the shrapnel and instead stood in wonder, while looking down at his fist. He then decided that he will need a bigger and sturdier target, so he tried to remember if he had seen any when he had raced around the entire forest. Kai remembered that on the opposite side of the forest was a huge boulder ten times his height(Kai stood at 1.86m of 6.2 feet tall). Once Kai reached the boulder''s location, he pulled his arm back and once again punched the boulder with the least amount of strength he could muster. Kai''s fist passed right through the boulder and his arm went deep into the rock, with his arm reaching into it until his arm was all they in until his shoulder. However, Kai was happy that the boulder withstood the impact of his fist and this time increased his power so that this time he would punch the cracked boulder with a little bit more of his strength. When Kai''s fist touched the boulder, his fist and entire arm made its way into the boulder easily, like how a hot knife cuts butter. Kai shook his arm while trying to get his arm out, however, the already almost 20 meters cracked boulder couldn''t withstand Kai''s strength and split apart, while the boulder became a large pile of rocks. Kai thought to himself that he should stop his strength test, otherwise he would destroy the forest. Kai moved onto the durability and endurance test. He started the test by extending his arm and placing it on the biggest chunk of rock of the now-destroyed boulder. He then punched his arm with least amount of supernatural strength, but Kai felt like nothing happened except that the rock broke in two and Kai felt a slight force touch his arm. Kai understood that he would need to put in more strength into his punches in order to feel something, so this time he increased the amount of force used by a much higher amount and punched down. When Kai felt the impact of his punch the entire ground rumbled, and a crater was created under Kai''s body and the surrounding three meters. Because Kai didn''t feel any pain only a little discomfort he continued to punch his arm, this time with what he assumed was half of his full strength. He punched his arm with extreme speed and force and a huge rumble was heard from the surrounding 500 meters, while dust clouds rose from the earth to the direction of the sky. Kai could be seen in a huge 10 meters deep, 50-meter-wide crater. Kai came to the conclusion that his durability had reached the point of withstanding an atomic bomb and only coming out of it with some cuts and bruises. Kai remembered that vampires are meant to have enhanced rapid healing, so in order to test out his healing factor, Kai pulled his arm and ripped it off his torso with pure brute strength. Kai felt terrible, but he still convinced himself to continue his "experiment". When he did this he felt extreme pain and wanted to stop but he had already ripped his arm off. ''WTF am I doing'' he asked himself ''why would I go so far as to destroy my own body to test some dumb thing out.'' At this point, he understood that he had been mentally damaged to some extent, resulting in a certain amount of loss in human emotion as a result of the trauma of him dying. After a second Kai''s remaining stump of his hand as well as the ripped arm in his other arm were both wiggling at the joint. Kai instinctively dropped his arm on the ground. However, the arm stood up on its fingers, like it had a mind of its own, and pushed itself off the ground into Kai''s stump and safely reconnect itself. Kai flexed his arm and moved his fingers to see if there were any problems but there were none. Kai understood that he had a healing factor similar to the X-men''s'' Wolverine or Deadpool if not better. Kai decided to check if he has any unique abilities now that he''d finished checking out his physical ones. These abilities were known as "gifts". "Gifts" are supernatural ability birthed by a human emotion before he is turned into a vampire. The gift is usually superior quality or ability that is magnified when becoming a vampire, that becomes a type of superior ability. Kai had another theory- if you died/transformed in a certain way, you will have a "gift that will be influenced by how you were transformed/died. For example, if you''re last moments before your transformation was full of loneliness, there''s a high chance you will have an ability that has something to do with loneliness (Alec''s sensory deprivation, or influencing your emotions to feel depressed...). Kai had no idea if he had any "gifts", but he guessed if he had any it would have something to do with blood, due to him dying surrounded by a pool of his own blood. However, he first checked to see if he had a stereotypical ability like telekinesis, but much to his disappointment he discovered that he didn''t have any. Kai then tried to concentrate and send his consciousness into his body to sense if there was anything there, again he failed but he managed to feel some sort of weird energy flowing through his body in constant loops. Kai tried to change the loop of energy by "opening" a hole in the loop, he managed but Kai couldn''t control the energy as it flowed in the direction of his head. Once the energy flowed into his head it stopped once it reached Kai''s brain and instead moved towards the direction of Kai''s eyes. Once the energy entered Kai''s eyes, Kai could see strands of golden mist course through the surroundings. The strands of mist tended to avoid almost every living organism including plants and trees, while they touched minerals. Kai looked down at his abdomen and saw that he was absorbing the strands of mist, and in addition, he was glowing in a faint golden colour which he assumed was a result of absorbing the mist. Once Kai stopped changing the flow of the loop, he stopped seeing the golden strands of mist in addition to the golden glow of his body, but he could still faintly feel the mist being absorbed into himself if he concentrated hard enough. Kai dashed back to the creek that was on the other side of the forest, channelled the mysterious energy back into his eyes and glanced down at the creek. In his reflection, Kai saw that his crimson coloured eyes had a golden glow coming out of them the same colour as the mist. The glow was coming from the many rings of mysterious runes that were circling his pupils. Kai thought to himself that if you looked at the runes circling his pupils for long enough, you would become hypnotized. Kai thought to himself that maybe his theory was wrong if his "gift" is seeing weird mist and causing hypnotism when he remembered that mysterious almost demonic energy that stirred when he first hunted the boar. Now that Kai knew the full extent of his abilities he discovered that he was much stronger than the average vampire described in books. Kai decided to think of a theory that explained why he was much stronger than the "normal vampires". He finally concluded that he was much stronger because he was the progenitor of his species of vampire in this world or simply the first vampire. After making that shocking discovery, Kai decided to stop calling himself Kai(Rejoice) and decided to call himself Kai(warrior) and for his last name he chose the name Natasa(resurrection), because he wanted to let the Kai that lay powerlessly while he was at someone else''s mercy die and let the warrior who was resurrected from the land of the dead take over. Now Kai had been reborn, gone was the powerless wimp who died in that attack, in his place stood the Vampire Progenitor who was a god compared to humans. Kai now had to set some goals for himself: The first-find a human settlement. The second-discover where he is and what year it is The last that may seem laughable but at the same time the most important-FIND SOME CLOTHES! And so, the start of Kai''s adventure began, with Kai making his way in the direction of the human scent he had smelled earlier. 3 Arrival at Godrics Hollow After Kai made his way out of the forest, he saw a muddy road with tire marks. The road lead him out of the forest and out into the countryside. Kai started to run at full speed after the tire tracks and simultaneously used his enhanced sense of smell to search for the scent he had detected earlier. While Kai was running, he saw the beautiful and peaceful countryside and decided to slow down to admire the view. Kai slowed down from his top speed to only a fraction of it. Due to Kai having lived in the city in his past life he rarely saw nature in person, and he only had the opportunity to see such scenery while he was on holiday which was extremely rare. Kai witnessed white fluffy snow, large sheets of ice covering the surroundings and the orange and yellow sky that were showing the sunset. Kai thought to himself that in the forest it felt like summer or more like autumn while out of the forest it was winter ''how bizarre'' he thought. In addition, Kai noticed that he wasn''t feeling cold but rather that the snow just felt wet and a bit uncomfortable. Kai recalled that vampires were undead, in other words, their physical bodies were actually dead. So naturally, he wasn''t feeling cold because according to science a hot body would transfer its heat to a weaker heat source and since he had no heat he shouldn''t feel cold. Suddenly Kai heard two engine roars breach his perception, and he instantly focused on them. Kai burst into his top speed and in a matter of seconds, he overtook the two old cars, at least to Kai they were old as he was used to the cars of the 21 century. Kai was trying to decide whether to appear in front of the two racers (he assumed they were racers, and second generation rich kids due to how expensive powerful cars were), but he decided not to. Kai chose not too because he was planning to hypnotize them, and he wasn''t sure if the racers would be able to remember, so it was better if he didn''t leave any defining features. Kai caused his entire body to vibrate by moving at extreme speeds without moving from his spot because it would censor his features, and he only left his eyes clear. Kai channelled the golden energy into his eyes and the runes inside started to spin and glow in a gentle glow. All of his decisions happened in a fraction of a second because of his ability to slow down time (it''s just that because he was processing everything so quickly, that everything seems to slow down for Kai). Kai decided to stop around a kilometre in front of the two cars and just stood there waiting for the two racers to notice him. The two racers quickly registered Kai standing there, and both simultaneously pushed their legs on the brakes. Both cars made a screeching noise but both cars managed to stop before they hit Kai. Kai saw that both cars had stopped, and the two racers were getting ready to shout at him when they left their cars. The first racer got out of the car on the right while the other got out of the car on the left. The left racer shouted at Kai, while the right racer was better tempered and decided to ask Kai if he was okay and if he was robbed? (because he was naked and, in their eyes, just registered his body as a normal naked body). Kai was currently embarrassed and bashful due to him standing naked in front of two young men in the middle of nowhere. At the same time, he was surprised that they didn''t notice his body censoring his features but he didn''t dwell on it as they wouldn''t remember him in the future. In addition to embarrassment Kai also noticed that the man was speaking to him in an English accent, which gave him an idea of where he was. Kai commanded them to look into his eyes, in an authoritative tone. They both looked into Kai''s eyes and both fell into a daze. Kai first asked them what their names were? The racer standing on the right told Kai" My name is John, while my friend here is called Duncan". Kai asked his next questions" what is the date, time and the closest town?". This time the now identified left racer Duncan answered him and told him" The date is Halloween, the 31 of October, it''s 5:32 in the afternoon and the closest town is Godric''s Hollow". "Godric''s Hollow" Kai murmured, ''so I''m in England''. ''Wait, where have I heard of that town?'' After thinking for a few moments Kai slapped his thigh and yelled: "In Harry Potter"! ''The 31 of October is when Lord Voldemort kills James and Lily Potter''. Kai ordered John and Duncan to show him any spare clothes that they had. They both dashed to the boot/trunk of their car and pulled out a big plastic bag. Inside of John''s bag, there was a long black trench coat, blue high-quality jeans, a white formal dress shirt, and some sneakers, a pair of black boxers and white socks. Duncan had biker''s leather jacket, black jeans, white plain boxers, socks, and some black combat boots. Kai selected the pair of sneakers, the black jeans, the white dress shirt, white socks, and the long black overcoat. Kai didn''t want any of their underwear, even when they told him that the hadn''t worn any of the clothes yet as they were spare". Now that Kai was dressed, he looked like a dark brooding bad boy from those dumb teen dramas and his crimson eyes further emphasized the look. He looked at his appearance and thought ''it will do.'' He was about to run to Godric''s Hollow when he realized that the clothes wouldn''t be able to withstand the speed that he was running at. So, Kai told them to give him the fastest car and Duncan answered that he was, but it was hard to control and that was why John could rival his speed. Kai then ordered Duncan to give him the car''s keys. Just as he was about sit in the car, he remembered that John and Duncan were still hypnotized. Kai walked over to them again and told them that they were robbed, and they will forget about him, fall asleep and only wake up 10 minutes later. 10 minutes Kai had reached Godric''s Hollow in his newly owned car, he saw a sign in the entrance of the town that said "Godric''s Hollow". Once Kai passed the sign he drove through the town until he reached the main square, where he started to ask random people around the square "does anybody know where the Potter residence is?". He didn''t know where the house was because it was never specified in the book or the movie. After a few tries a middle-aged woman came up to his car, and said, "I heard that you''re trying to look for the Potter residence" Kai answered" Yeah, I''m Lily''s childhood friend and she invited me to see her son, but it seems that she forget to tell me her address." At the same time, he opened his runes and hypnotized her. When he opened his eyes with the golden energy, he discovered that the woman in front of him was also covered in a golden glow. Kai asked the-now hypnotized woman if she was a witch? The woman said yes, so Kai stated thinking about what the golden energy is but, he quickly stopped himself because he needed the address to the Potter''s'' house urgently. Kai asked the woman for the address and she told him "its a few houses away from mine if you want I can just take you". Kai told the woman to get into the car and she''ll give him the directions. After a few minutes, he got to the Potters'' cottage and told the hypnotized woman that she will go back to her house, fall asleep and forget about him. (This is intentional so don''t get angry at me for this supposed plot hole.) Kai looked at the time and saw that it was 6:40, so Kai parked in front of the witch''s house and gazed at the Potters cottage. Waiting for the plot to start, no waiting for Voldemort. 4 Lily and James Potters Death 1 While Kai was sitting in his "new" car waiting, he was musing over the fact that the witch from earlier had the golden energy inside of her as well. Kai theorized that the golden energy was, in fact, magical energy and that the wisps of golden energy were strands of raw magical energy. In the books, the people who were born with enough magical affinity were considered wizards or witches. Normal wizards and witches didn''t know that there was raw magical energy in their surroundings and instead thought that they were automatically born with a certain amount of talent and energy. However, Kai thought differently- what if you tried to actively absorb the magical energy, will you become stronger and have greater control. Then Kai''s thought process moved in the direction of maybe he could become a wizard if he had the magic energy inside of him. Although he only started absorbing the energy on the current day, he was glowing faintly. So maybe he could use spells, but that brought him to another problem- HE DOESN''T KNOW HOW TO USE MAGIC! Kai didn''t have enough information to actively research magic, so he had to put his plans on a halt until he had more information. Kai assumed that he will probably see a wizard battle today between James and Lord Voldemort. Kai got himself ready for when Lord Voldemort would stride down the street with his large black cloak and waited patiently. Tom Riddle''s POV Tom Riddle was feeling gleeful and excited, he hadn''t felt that way for more than a year. Because his faithful servant Severus Snape had reported a prophecy that he had heard, while he was eavesdropping on his former Transfiguration professor Albus Dumbledore. The prophecy had foretold that a boy of a family that had defied him three times would be born at the end of July and would rise to fight against the Dark Lord (Voldemort) as his equal. Ever since that prophecy Tom (Lord Voldemort) had been searching for the Potters but alas they had somehow gotten information that he was hunting them down and had gotten Dumbledore to personally create a Fidelius secret spell, that would protect them from him. (The Fidelius charm is an extremely difficult charm to cast that can be used to conceal a secret inside someone''s soul. A dwelling whose location has been protected by the charm becomes invisible. intangible, unplottable and soundproof). However, they wanted to switch locations to Godric''s Hollow and needed a new secret keeper, the position was originally meant to go to that traitorous scum of the Black house-, Sirius Black. However, he declined and let Wormtail become the keeper, to keep up appearances. Their plan would have worked for a relatively long time, and he would have hunted down Black instead of the real keeper. But they didn''t know that Wormtail had betrayed them a year ago and had started working for him, supplying important information that caused many of the "Order of the Phoenix''s" operations to fail and many of their operatives to die. The moment Wormtail became the Secret Keeper he managed to contact Lord Voldemort and tell him the location of the Potters'' hideout. Lord Voldemort thought to himself that he was getting so worked up about killing a mere baby and while some might view the act as shameless and evil.But he didn''t care about morality instead he had to stop anything that threatened his existence even if it was a small defenceless baby. Tom strolled through the street that the Potters were living on. Over his regular robe, he had to wear a hood so that the filthy "muggles" wouldn''t create a ruckus and cause the Potters to be on guard. Even though the Potters wouldn''t be hard to deal with, if they called for backup it would become troublesome if he would be besieged and they managed to escape. He was almost in front of their cottage when he felt a gust of wind and a slight coldness on his forehead. Tom felt something dripping down his hand, when he looked down he saw a small cut on his arm. He couldn''t remember if he had grazed it on his journey to the Potters'' residence, but such trivial matters could wait for another day. He quickly cast a spell that would heal his arm and walked down the cobblestone path to stand in front of the door. He stopped for a moment thinking to himself after he steps into the house kills both the son and the child and spares the girl because Severus had begged him, he would destroy the last obstacle that stood in place of his total domination over the wizarding world! 5 Lily and James Potters Death 2 Kai Natasa''s POV Kai saw a hooded figure making his way down the empty street in such a slow and dramatic way, that caused Kai to envision the music that could be coming from the background as if it were the movie. Kai saw the signature white wand in the pale bony hand coming out of the sleeve of the robe. That gave Kai the further affirmation that he needed, to know that the figure walking down the pavement was indeed Lord Voldemort. Kai ran up to him and then pulled back Lord Voldemort''s cowl back over his snake-like head. He stretched out his arm to grasp Lord Voldemort''s arm. Kai felt that Lord Voldemort''s arm was just skin and bones, it felt incredibly malnourished to the point Kai marvelled Lord Voldemort''s capability to move like a normal person. Kai theorized that Lord Voldemort''s body seemed so weak was because he had split his soul into six unequal pieces. In order to form a Horcrux, you would have to split your soul into two equal pieces and force the other part into an object of your choosing after killing a sacrifice I.e. a human sacrifice. Kai moved Lord Voldemort''s arm up to his neck''s height and then Kai extended his fangs but retracted his venom, so he doesn''t transform Lord Voldemort into a vampire. While Kai was about to suck Lord Voldemort''s blood, he felt utterly revolted of having to put his teeth into a disgusting snake, skeleton hybrid of a human. Kai steeled his resolve and closed his eyes and pierced Lord Voldemort''s skin and vein. Kai started to suck Lord Voldemort''s blood, the taste was delicious and disgusting at the same time. It was similar to eating a hamburger with ketchup and at the same time having vinegar inside of the hamburger. After sucking the blood out of his body for what seemed like a second (He can move fast enough so that it seems like time slows down). He then stopped and hid behind a tree inside the Potters yard watching Voldemort''s reaction. Kai saw that Lord Voldemort was checking his wrist and Kai subconsciously held his breath even though he wasn''t technically breathing. Kai was relieved when he saw that Lord Voldemort dropped his arm once he had checked the surroundings and Kai was sure that if his heart was still beating it would have jumped out of his chest. Kai felt shocked at his own bravery because Lord Voldemort was an endgame - level villain. He caused the whole wizarding world to fear even CALLING OUT HIS OWN NAME. They would call him you know who instead of his actual name(or title). Kai realized that with the new power that he gained his personality was changing and only a few hours had passed. Kai saw Lord Voldemort stand at the entrance of the house and seemed to be thinking of something important because he seemed to freeze in place for a few moments. Kai couldn''t see what face Lord Voldemort was making due to the hood covering his entire head, but Kai could imagine a few creepy faces that Lord Voldemort could be making. Lord Voldemort used the Alohomora spell to unlock the front door (for those who don''t know what the spell means, it is the unlocking charm). Kai forgot to open his runic eyes and missed Lord Voldemort''s casting process, causing Kai to say quietly "Damn it!". Kai quickly opened his runic eyes (If anybody has any suggestions for a better name write it in the comments, but write that it is the name for the eyes, and not just the name) and saw the strands of golden mist surround the small cottage, while the cottage glowed in golden light and at the same time under the cottage was a huge magic circle. In the magic circle were countless "scribbles" or at least it looked like there were countless "scribbles". Kai looked at Lord Voldemort and this time Kai saw an extremely bright radiance compared to his meagre glow, Kai looked into the cottage and saw a large bright glow and a smaller glow. Kai also saw a small glow that rivalled his own in intensity and guessed that it was baby Harry. Kai saw the larger glow run out the room stop in front of the radiance that was Lord Voldemort. Kai saw the larger glow who he now established as James take out his wand and the moment he did so all of the glow or the magical energy went into his wand, Lord Voldemort also seemed to get ready to activate a spell and all of his magical energy gushed into his wand as it lit into a radiance just like his body had seconds ago. From what Kai understood, the wand acted as a medium or a catalyst that let the witch or wizard control his/her magic. Kai heard James shout "Confrigo''''! (exploding curse) and Lord Voldemort loudly said ''''Avada Kedavrah''''(killing curse). What normal people would have seen if they had been in Kai''s place, were two grown men pointing a stick at each other and a thin green light shot out of Lord Voldemort''s wand and out of James'' wand came out a large mass of orange light. However, Kai saw that when the two men shouted out their own individual spells, their magical power condensed into a ball of shining energy at the tip of their wands. When they both made the appropriate movements right after, the balls of light transformed. James ''transformed into a smoky mushroom, while Lord Voldemort''s transformed into a human skull with its mouth open like it seemed to want to swallow the target. Both spells shot towards their targets and hit each other at the same time. because both spells were released at the same time. Kai saw the skull swallow the mushroom but at the same time, the skull glowed less brightly. When the killing curse hit James, Kai saw the skull swallow a silver light in the form of James'' face. Kai was horrified because he assumed that the silver light was, in fact, James'' soul, but he wasn''t sure because he was introduced to the resurrection stone, in the seventh book where James came back in the form if a spectre. Lord Voldemort then continued to walk in the direction of Lily and Harry, he didn''t even look at James'' corpse as he stepped over it. Through the window, Kai saw that the room was barricaded with the furniture from around the room. When Lord Voldemort tried to turn the doorknob he realized that the door was barricaded, so he stepped back. Lord Voldemort condensed some magical energy into his wand and sent the energy into the door. The door and the furniture baring the door were obliterated with a loud bang! Lord Voldemort stepped into the room and surveyed the surroundings before looking at the corner, where Lily was hiding Harry. Lily had her back partially turned without giving him access to Harry, without hurting her ability to look around the room. Lord Voldemort attempted to persuade Lily to hand Harry over to him, telling her " I''ve promised one of my most loyal followers that I will try my best to spare your life. However, if you don''t give me the baby", Lord Voldemort switched his tone to a threatening tone. "You will die alongside him". Lily who was ignoring what he said begged him to leave" I will give you my life, just don''t kill my precious baby". Lord Voldemort was moved by her display of love momentarily but then said in a partially questioning and forceful tone " Are you sure you want to die, this is your last chance to live?". Lily acted as if she never heard his words and just kept begging him to spare Harry. "Avada Kedavra" he shouted angrily, and Lily''s lifeless body fell to the ground. Even while her dead body was falling, it still positioned itself in a way that would save Harry from the fall. Harry only now understood that what was happening around him wasn''t a game devised by his parents, and instead was all real. Harry who was still a baby with a child''s mind still couldn''t do anything but wail and cry. Lord Voldemort was annoyed at the fact that he would have to tell Severus what happened and hear his complaints. At the same time, he was excited about how he was about to stop the one life form standing on his path to sovereignty in a few moments. Lord Voldemort extended his bone-like wand and aimed it at Harry... 6 James and Lily Potterss Death 3 Kai who was watching all that had happened was shocked to see the magical energy that was in Lily''s body leave and merge with the surrounding magical energy in the house. The magical energy was now moving in Harry''s direction and gathered around him to form a barrier. This time Kai saw Lord Voldemort form the killing curse and launch it at Harry. The curse was getting the magical energy sucked out of it while it was flying through the air and the skull was rapidly gaining cracks as it neared Harry. When the curse hit the barrier, it was absorbed instantly. Kai saw the barrier release a spell which looked like a smoky skull, with something similar to a key in its mouth. The smoke from the skull looked similar the Confringo curse that James had conjured earlier, while Kai assumed that the key was the Alohamora charm. Kai theorized that the barrier protecting Harry could absorb remnants of the spells in the air and merge them all into one powerful spell, however, Kai didn''t miss the tiny strand of the spell that merged with Harry. Kai guessed that the strand was the piece of soul that was inserted into Harry to make Harry the last Horcrux. When Kai saw the new spell hit Lord Voldemort he quickly dashed back to his car and entered it quickly. Kai understood that the entire street would explode and that if he didn''t move the car it would be destroyed. Kai picked up his car effortlessly and when he grasped down on the car he forgot to control his strength due to his sense of urgency to protect the car from the explosion. Kai managed to reach the central street and placed his car down on the roadside. Kai''s clothes and car were damaged to a certain degree, Kai''s car had all of its glass windows destroyed. However, Kai''s clothes were less fortunate, they had completely turned to rags that looked like they had been inside a high - powered mixer and due to being caught up in the excitement, Kai didn''t notice that they had been destroyed. Kai quickly ran back to the Potters'' former residence and when he entered the street, he saw an explosion site that seemed like a missile had been dropped there. Kai looked around with his Runic eyes (he still has them open) and saw a small glowing baby shaped magic signature in the wreckage. Kai turned off his runic eyes and walked up to Harry and picked him up and thought to himself. [I''ve already found out that I''m not a typical vampire and am most likely the first vampire of my kind in this world, in other words, the progenitor. ''So, if I inject Harry with the Vampire venom there is a high chance that he will grow up until at least 17 years old otherwise there won''t be a plot and the whole world will collapse. So in theory, there should no problem with my gamble, but if there is then it''s bad for the plot but I''m here to have fun so it doesn''t really matter''. After reorganizing his thoughts, Kai injected Harry with the vampire venom and hypnotized Harry to sleep for 3 days so that he wouldn''t feel any pain during his transformation. Just as Kai was about to leave, he remembered that Sirius Black and Rubeus Hagrid would be coming over, in order to calm them down he took a piece of the burnt tablecloth that he had found in the wreckage. Kai wrote on it: Hi there, I mean no harm. The baby will be asleep for 3 days due to his injuries from the explosion. You''re Welcome Kai Natasa Kai was thinking about writing that he will come over in 3 days'' time, but then Dumbledore will be on guard and will protect him all the time. Kai then stuck the piece of tablecloth under Harry''s arm and then left. ********** Somewhere unknown A middle-aged woman''s face transformed into an extremely aged face then into a young beautiful face, as she thought out loud. "That was interesting, someone actually tried to hypnotize me and actually managed to succeed for a moment. I''d better keep an eye on that boy". The woman conjured a mist screen to see where Kai was, and she saw was Kai biting into Harry''s wrist, writing the note and runoff. "So, he was a vampire" she murmured to herself, "but that doesn''t explain why he''s so powerful compared to normal wizards and vampires''''. I better watch him so that I''ll be able to understand what has caused him to be so strong''''. The mysterious old woman continued to stare into the screen conjured of mist as saw Harry sleeping on the ground. She thought to herself "that vampire lad should be coming over soon to see the young chosen one now that he has marked him''''. ************* Kai was sitting back in his broken car and was trying to decide what to do next: Kai had a few ideas for what to do in the near future. The first step was to go to the Dursleys'' house to see how Harry was adapting and at the same time, find a way to move into Harry''s childhood to create a trustworthy image for Harry. While Kai tried to start his car, he realized that the car had broken down. Kai had wanted to sit down in his car and think about the magical slaughter that he had just seen. Kai thought back in amusement, as he remembered Lord Voldemort stepping into the house as James rushed into the room. James seemed stunned at how Lord Voldemort looked, Lord Voldemort was wearing the classical attire of an evil conqueror bent on ruling the world. He was wearing a large black robe made of a heavy thick material, a black cloak with a hood that was draped over his head and no shoes? Kai thought to himself ''what a weirdo, he has mountains made of money hidden all over Europe and he still can''t seem to buy a pair of simple shoes''. Kai remembered how a gust of wind appeared (he had made it) and knocked down Lord Voldemort''s hood, showing his inhuman face. James had a look of disgust and horror in addition to shock when the wind blew off Lord Voldemort''s hood. At the same time as Kai was remembering the scene, James look at Lord Voldemort, he felt a pair of eyes watching him with of hate and malice, but when he turned his head and scanned the surroundings, he didn''t see anything out of place. Due to Kai feeling uncomfortable he wanted to move away and return at a later date. Kai made a mental note to get some sturdy clothes so that this occurrence doesn''t happen anymore. Kai was prepared to leave when he heard a voice coming that was coming from right next to his ear, say in a low voice "Avada Kadavra!" 7 Kais Subconscious Kai heard a voice close to his ear say "Avada Kadavra". Due to how stunned Kai was at how someone had managed to pierce through his perception he froze in shock. Kai felt the pain of the curse coursing through his body and then it stopped. Kai thought to himself ''that wasn''t so bad'' when he felt a pain more than 10 times stronger than the previous pain ripping into his very soul, or at least that was what Kai assumed it was doing. He could feel his memories becoming hazy, his worldview was being forgotten. His very identity was in danger of being destroyed! Then he felt the strange energy from his first kill resurface from its hiding place and started attacking the killing curse. Kai felt that the stress, pain and pressure were too much for him and blacked out. After an unknown amount of time, Kai woke up in a large red space. Floating around him were all kinds of objects and memories Kai had forgotten, in addition to objects Kai had seen in his dreams. Many of the objects were forgotten by Kai until he saw it in the space. After Kai finished examining the red space he called out "Is anybody there" not expecting a reply. But much to Kai''s surprise he heard a noise coming from behind him and instinctively turned around. When he turned around he saw a copy of himself standing in front of him, the only difference was that he appeared with the former clothes that Kai wore but were destroyed and the copy was completely coloured in shades of red, including his skin. Kai asked his copy" where am I''''? The copy immediately replied with a superior tone '''' Inside your subconscious that is residing in the blood orb''''. Kai repeated in a questioning tone "the blood orb"? "When you first absorbed a life form''s blood you felt like something was awakening inside of you right?" the copy asked Kai. "Yes" replied Kai. "When you drink a lifeform''s blood, the blood is turned into life energy which is made up of various minerals and energies. While the other part- the "waste" is usually discarded in the shape of a life form''s excretion. However, your body doesn''t have the ability to release waste through natural means and this is where the blood orb comes into place. The blood orb absorbs the waste in your body and turns it into a unique energy. However, this orb has many more uses than to purify waste, therefore it isn''t easy to form a blood orb. The process of creating a blood orb requires you to consume three types of blood, a naturally formed lifeform, your former species'' blood and magic-infused blood. Today you managed to ingest both your former species'' blood- human blood, in addition to magic- infused blood, so I have to congratulate you on hitting two birds with one stone. As a result, the blood orb started condensing itself. However, due to the threat of your soul getting ripped out of your body and be turned into pure soul energy, the blood orb had to abandon its full condensation and thus couldn''t reach its full potential. However, due to the powerful magical energy from the blood of Lord Voldemort, you have been able to neutralize the threat of not being able to create the blood orb properly. But despite managing to condense the orb, you have destroyed the chance of letting the blood orb evolve any further for the time being" the copy explained. Kai took a few seconds to process the information before asking for the copy" and who are you"? The copy answered in an amused tone "I''m the manifestation of your subconscious, the materialization of your emotions and memories that you have forgotten about or have unconsciously thought off." After Kai got his answer he asked the manifestation "what are the advantages of having the blood orb"? The manifestation answered with an expression that seemed to say: I''ve been waiting for this question." There are two main advantages that I know off, the first is the blood orb protects your soul from this foreign universe because you are a being from another reality with different fundamental laws that govern that plane of existence. The second advantage is a result due to the combination of your vampire physique and the blood orb, the advantage is the ability to have a slight chance to absorb a certain blood trait from your target. I''m going to emphasize the slight chance just in case you don''t understand that you will have a close to zero chance of getting the trait. In your case, you have managed to gain the ability to converse with snakes called parseltongue, though I''d mainly attribute it to beginner''s luck. "Parseltongue!" Kai exclaimed in happiness "that''s awesome and due to my hypnotism, I''ll be able to control any snake". ''If I tame the basilisk in the chamber of secrets I''ll be able to attempt to gain one of its innate abilities (Poison, petrifying eyes) and I might be able to turn it into a vampire, then it will be nearly invincible'' he thought to himself. While Kai was in the middle of dreaming about growing a serpent army, he heard a polite cough that pulled him into reality coming from the manifestation. It told Kai "don''t expect yourself to be invincible now that you have become a vampire. There are plenty of stronger creatures stronger than you, for example, if Lord Voldemort had been less arrogant and had put a protective barrier around himself, you would have never have harmed him. Or Albus Dumbledore the greatest wizard of his generation could have easily killed you. But even these powerful wizards aren''t able to hold a candle to the personifications of the laws. These personifications can be called gods, one such personification is the figure "Death" that appears in the tales of Beedle the bard. There are less powerful figures who are the people and mythical beasts from myths, do you really think that these myths are created from a person''s imagination. No! They were based on actual figures and some of these characters are still alive. They have been alive for millenniums slowly getting stronger." "How do you know this?" Kai asked the manifestation. The manifestation answered in a solemn tone with a hint of fear mixed in his voice "because I met one of the personifications while you were unconscious. We had just broken past the space-time continuum in our previous universe and had past this universe''s protective barrier by making a tiny hole in it. When I felt a huge force cover our soul, the force came from the entity that called itself "Space". This entity warned me that if I destroy a world it will obliterate our soul. It also said that there would be weaker figures than it but they were much more powerful than us around the universe. These figures would be at the levels varying from a Demi-God to an ant, although even those ants would be much more experienced than us. In addition to its warning, it also marked me with a seal that lets it locate where I am. However, it didn''t take into account that I am merely the subconscious and that you are the true personality, therefore it can''t track us down for now, unless I leave your subconscious and talk to you through your mind" the copy finished its lengthy explanation. Kai was shocked at what the manifestation had told him. Kai organized the information into two separate pieces of information: The first was that the legends and myths that Kai thought were all just a figment of human imagination were, in fact, real and some of the famous figures were still alive and extremely powerful. The second piece of information was that if Lord Voldemort had been more careful, he could have easily killed Kai. After Kai had understood the information he then asked for his copy of another question "who used the killing curse on me because I didn''t sense anyone in my surroundings?" The copy answered Kai that was Lord Voldemort''s ripped soul who used the curse on you". "But how did he still have magical power left when he was merely in his spectral form, in the book it was stated that Lord Voldemort was severely weakened in such a way that caused him to be completely useless when he was casting spells." The manifestation answered Kai "I theorize that Lord Voldemort still had a small amount of magical energy left for emergencies in his soul. The amount of energy would only be enough for one spell that he used on you! So, you must have made him hate you to use his last resort on you, can you remember any reason why he would hate you so much?" Kai recalled that he was standing near the wrecked car and this probably allowed him to understand that Kai had seen his shameful "death." This probably fueled his anger towards Kai and caused him to want to kill Kai even at the cost of the sacrifice of his last remaining magical power. Once Kai understood what happened he felt a mixture of annoyance at how close he was to dying, amusement at how dumb a reason he could have died. Kai asked the copy "how do you know all of this?" "The reason I know all of this is the because as I stated earlier was that while you were unconscious I controlled your body" the copy stated. "And that I had to create this physical vessel for you. When I was creating the body, I had to follow a certain guideline created by your own desires-A Vampire similar to twilight. In your soul form, you can do anything you want to a certain degree, however; most souls forget what they want and who they are the moment they leave their physical bodies. You forgot your identity as well, nonetheless, you still had your passions hidden away inside your subconscious for so long, that the moment you forgot the restrictions of society you let those desires loose. The desires were to go into Harry Potter and to be a vampire like those in "Twilight". Using your own soul''s energy, you managed to find the Harry Potter universe, in addition, you also managed to breach the space-time barrier. However, your soul became extremely weak as a result". The copy paused for a few seconds and the continued " since you, with my help have created the perfect vampire body, I forgot to create a vessel for your soul that would protect it from this foreign universe with its different cycle of reincarnation that would turn your soul into pure soul energy that would greatly strengthen the cycle. Therefore, I had to create a vessel that resulted in the creation of the blood orb. The blood orb''s original purpose was to house and protect your soul from the foreign universe. However, when the blood orb merged with your body it crumbled apart. You can imagine the terror I was in when I saw your soul slowly dissolving. But just when I thought the worst was to come, you sucked out the blood of the boar. The blood was split into two parts the life force that nourishes your body and the waste. Much to my surprise, I discovered that the waste was purified and had formed the embryo of the blood orb. The embryo stopped the soul from dissolving quickly, however, when you drank Voldemort''s blood you absorbed the magic in his blood in addition to human blood. The embryo transformed into the original design and somehow started to evolve itself, by using the powerful magic energy inside Voldemort''s blood. Then you received the killing curse that specifically targets the soul, the blood orb had to abandon its evolution and therefore only had a partial evolution that caused you to have the trait absorption ability. The blood orb managed to protect your soul and give you a minor immunity to the curse". After the manifestation finished talking it said to Kai that it wouldn''t be able to bring Kai into the subconscious world for a long time as it gives "Space" a hint of where he is. Kai closed his eyes and let himself be ejected out of the blood orb. 8 Deal with the Devil Kai opened his eyes and found himself standing next to his broken car. As soon as Kai had opened his eyes he had felt a pair of eyes glaring at him intently from behind. Kai turned around and saw a head sized dark grey coloured smoky mass with two bright red glowing eyes. The eyes were silted, similar to the eyes of a snake. The smoky mass'' hate-filled gaze turned to surprise and doubt. It looked like it was wondering why the curse had failed in its task- killing Kai. The smoky mass growled in anger and frustration" This is the second time that I''ve failed to kill to kill a weak defenceless human with the Avada Kadavra curse". Kai inferred that the smoky mass was, in fact, Voldemort''s soul fragment due to the following reasons. The first was due to the smoky mass that escaped in the first HP book when Professor Quirrell was defeated. The second reason was that Kai understood that the mass was Voldemort was because of the slited eyes that greatly resembled a snake''s. The third and final reason, that was also the main reason, was how the smoky mass shouted that the Avada Kadavra curse had failed him earlier that night. Once Kai concluded that the smoky mass in front of him was indeed Voldemort, he understood that he could reach an agreement if he said the right reasons. Kai wanted Voldemort to teach him magic because Voldemort was the strongest wizard in the Harry Potter series apart from Dumbledore. But Kai believed otherwise, he theorized that if had his complete soul then he would be able to defeat Dumbledore, alas it would never happen because Voldemort hungered for immortality, so he wouldn''t give up on Horcruxes. Therefore, Kai had to convince Voldemort to teach him and in order to convince him, Kai had to give Voldemort enough benefits with the correct Emperor-like attitude. He had to give out the benefits that Voldemort desired. The first would be Immortality that Kai could give Voldemort in the form of the vampire physique. The second also related to the vampire physique was the creation of a powerful physical body. The third was an improvement in Voldemort''s magic, and the last was changing Voldemort''s cause of death. In other words, changing his destiny. Kai had an ulterior motive when he wanted to create the deal with Voldemort, to make Voldemort his right-hand man, his second in command. Once Kai had rearranged his thoughts and managed to create reasons to convince Voldemort.At that moment Kai felt like an unscrupulous businessman trying to con a customer into buying a faulty product when Kai and Voldemort would both be earning from the trade. Kai looked at Voldemort and said with an authoritative tone, (Kai believed that if you want to appear in control you have to radiate confidence, control and authority). "Voldemort, I assume, can I call you Tom? It''s just that Voldemort just doesn''t roll off the tongue like Tom does. The reason I found you, Tom, is that I believe we can help each other, which is why I sought you out. Tom Riddle asked Kai "how do you know that name, how can you help me and how did the killing curse not harm you?". "Tom I will try my best to answer each of your questions, the first being your name- Tom Marvolo Riddle. I know everything about you, who you are, what you have done and what you will do in the future". Kai leaned in towards the spectre with a mysterious and crazy light in his eyes. However, Tom didn''t seem to believe Kai and doubted his words. Kai continued "I know that you are doubting my word, I would as well". When Kai said that sentence he raised his hand to emphasize with Tom. "But to make you believe my words I will have to give you some proof." Tom''s spectral silted eyes narrowed when he heard the rest of Kai''s sentence but continued to listen. Kai seemed to be very relaxed and gave off a laid-back aura. I know for starters that you had a spy giving you the information about the Potters secret hiding place. And he was their secret keeper, I also know that you had him for a year. What was his name again? Kai put his hand to his forehead in a gesture that seemed like he was recalling the spy''s name. "Ah yes" Kai exclaimed, "his name was Peter Pettigrew, but you called him Worm Tail". Voldemort looked mildly surprised but didn''t seem all that impressed. Kai sensed it and the said "It seems like you haven''t been dazzled by my knowledge. Therefore, I should tell you about your Horcruxes. I''ll begin with your first- the diary of your 16-year-old self that had 50% of your soul and was created after you murdered Myrtle a student at Hogwarts using the basilisk''s eyes to petrify her. The second was Marvolo Gaunt''s Ring that had 25% of your soul and was created by the murder of your muggle father Tom Riddle Senior. The third was Salazar Slytherin''s locket, that had 12.5% of your soul and was created by the death of some insignificant muggle in your opinion and I must mention that you never even asked for his name when you were using his death to create something so important. The fourth was Helga Hufflepuff''s cup, that had 6.25% of your soul and was created by the murder of Hepzibah Smith. The fifth was Rowena Ravenclaw''s diadem that had 3.125% of your soul was created by the murder of an Albanian muggle." Kai changed his tone into a mocking one and continued." You once again didn''t even ask for the name of the second muggle either. The last complete Horcrux that you will make if I didn''t appear would be Nagini your loyal serpent and she would merely have 0.390625% of your soul. She is turned into a Horcrux by the murder of Bertha Jorkins. In addition to the complete Horcruxes, you have also created pseudo Horcruxes. One is Harry Potter who has 1.5% of your soul and was turned into a pseudo Horcrux by the deaths of Lily and James Potter. And the last one is Quirinus Quirrell who was corrupted and then turned into your puppet when you possessed his body with your current spectral form. And to summarise all this information, we have discovered that two out of six of your Horcruxes'' sacrifices names were unknown." Tom stared at Kai in disbelief and fear that quickly escalated into terror, as his spectral form quickly floated away from Kai. "What do you want from me" Tom stuttered. "Oh, you finally believe me, I thought that I would have to tell you were each Horcrux was hidden to get you to believe me. But to answer your question, I would like to make a contract with you. You will teach me your world''s magic and in return, I will give you various tools that will help you." "What do you mean by tools?" "I will give you an alternative way to reach immortality, the power defeat Dumbledore and knowledge on how to change your fate from dying at the manipulations of destiny". Tom asked Kai "Why do want me to teach you magic?" "I want you to teach me magic because I''m bored. That''s all, this is all a game to me. So, it doesn''t matter to me whether you agree or don''t". After Kai gave Tom some time to think about his offer, he himself was nervous and worried that he hadn''t acted properly. Then after what seemed like a century-long wait, Tom agreed to the deal. Tom had thought to himself that it would be better to temporarily accept Kai''s offer than to turn it down. He thought that he didn''t have anything to lose anyway, so he will agree for the time being and see what Kai can do. Tom thought that Kai''s offer seemed very similar to what he envisioned making a deal with the devil would be like. When Kai heard Tom agree to make the deal he was euphoric with joy, due to him having the chance to learn magic. In addition to the pure joy of making magic, he had a fatal weakness his weak soul. He thought that if he learnt magic he would be able to strengthen his soul and get rid of his weakness. But at the same time, he told himself that he should be wary of Tom as he didn''t gain his reputation as the most powerful dark wizard in history for nothing. Both men had agreed to the deal and therefore Kai asked Tom "Do you, Tom Marvolo Riddle agree to the deal between Kai Natasa? In this deal, Tom will teach Kai magic and in return, Kai will bestow upon Tom power and knowledge to change his fate and an alternative path to immortality!" "I do!" shouted Tom in his spectral form. Kai also said, "I do". Kai then said, "the deal is done!" and then he swept his arms into the air creating large gusts of wind that destroyed the surroundings. 9 The Dark Lordss Cour After Kai and Tom had reached an agreement, Kai told Tom that he would be checking up on the young Harry after 3 days. Therefore, they had to decide on what to do in the meantime. Tom asked if they would be killing Harry and Kai told him that they would not, instead, Kai had marked Harry and needed to check up on him. "So, what am I going to gain from the deal," Tom asked."The first thing that we need to do is to make your soul become complete. Do you know what your soul is Tom?" "It is the memory, awareness, and mindset of an individual". "That is partially true," said Kai. "But the soul is so much more, the soul is your identity as well as your power source for magic and when you split your soul you weaken it drastically. Therefore, to get you to your full power I require you to have your true power and not the weakened portion. The split soul also drastically affects your body, because your body is the vessel that protects your soul. The first stage to you avoiding your original fate is for you to absorb most of the soul strands that are residing in your current Horcruxes. "The first Horcrux that you need to absorb is the diary because it has half of your original soul. It''s also the easiest to get because it resides in Malfoy Manor. I will get the ring in the Gaunt shack, while you go to the manor. There will be Horcruxes that will be near impossible to get currently, they will be Salazar Slytherin''s Locket and the Ravenclaw Diadem ". "Why? the locket is inside the Crystal Cave," asked Tom. "No, it isn''t, it was taken by the man known as Regulus Black, a death eater that has betrayed you. The Locket resides inside 12 Grimmuald Palace, the former Black residence that has a fidelius charm over the house. And as you know the Diadem is inside the room of requirement that is in Hogwarts. We can currently get the Diary, the Ring and the Cup if we can get the key to the Lestrange vault in Gringotts. You should contact Bellatrix Lestrange and have her bring the key to Malfoy Manor. I have to go take over a blood bank inside the muggle world, therefore we will meet up at Malfoy Manor. Don''t ask why" Kai said in a stern voice. The current schedule for the next 3 days starts with me going to the blood bank and you going to Malfoy Manor. Then we meet up at the manor after I have gotten the ring and you have alerted Barty Crouch Junior, Bellatrix, Rabastan and Rodolphus Lestrange. Once I arrive at the Manor we will use the ring and the diary to create your basic physical body. Then the death eaters that you have called alongside us will create the organization that will be known as "The Dark Lords'' Court". Tom interrupted "What organization? We still haven''t discussed this". Kai said "I know that''s why I''m telling you now. Kai''s aura and tone became threatening "I will tell you about the organization later, DON''T INTERRUPT ME. After briefing the rest of the loyal death eater members about the court, we will go to Diagon Alley. In the Alley, we will first go to Gringotts to exchange the muggle currency, as well as to go to extract the Hufflepuff cup from the Lestranges'' vault. Then we will be going to get the remaining magic materials that will be used to teach, as well as to start the organization''s basic necessities for a large-scale recruitment. Then we will go to 4 Private Drive to check up on Harry as well as to remove the soul fragment that you left inside of him. Now speak". Tom said in a slightly confused voice "why are we going to create the organization in first place when I have the death eaters". "Right now you don''t know whose loyal to you because soon there will be rumours of your death that will cause almost all of your death eaters to abandon you and betray you. Therefore, you will summon the most loyal death eaters that I''ve already mentioned earlier and summon them to the Malfoys family Manor. There we will explain what the court is and what its goals are. Have you heard of Cultivator Sects?" "no" "well they are organizations that trade with their students or how they call them "disciples". The disciples do missions and in exchange, they get taught certain arts and spells, in addition, they bring in resources for the sect. While they gain lessons on how to cast spells, considerable backing, resources, theories and information, we don''t have to put so much effort into finding rare resources and instead can focus on the subjects that actually interest us. However, we will also be able to utilise them for our own purposes such as information gathering and even war. If it is successful in the magical world and we manage to recruit enough people we recruit the high-ranking muggles that have authority in their country, in the end, we will be controlling the world." Kai explained. "Why should we include the muggles, instead we can dominate them instead and we will be able to control the world anyway and let''s assume that the muggles do join what will they be able to gain from the Court. Don''t they have magic? declared Tom. If the Court gives them simple magical tools or minor physical enhancements, they will become greedy for more and will eventually become loyal to the Court even if it''s just to get more power. The same goes for the rest of the myriad species of different magical beasts that live in the world. If they join us too we will be unstoppable. If the lifeforms are sentient and have enough intelligence, they will be able to join. Now think about how much we can gain from this Organization Tom, we gain many rare resources, an army of different species and we will eventually be able to have the power of a god". Tom seemed to be thinking about the many suggestions that Kai had just given him, after a few minutes he said to Kai that he agreed. "To increase our reputation, we will have to make it so that we will have mysterious titles. I will call myself the "Blood Lord" Kai said. Tom said to Kai "I will be known as the "Infernal Lord". Suddenly they heard a small chuckle come from behind them and an elderly voice seemingly said to herself "My I seem to have intruded onto a historical moment", however she didn''t know herself how true her joke was. Kai''s body automatically went into a defensive stance, while Tom who was useless in his spectral form flew behind Kai ready to use him as a shield if necessary. They both saw a seemingly feeble old lady holding an old walking stick standing in front of them. Her posture made it seem like she was extremely relaxed and if Kai didn''t know any better he would have thought she was a senile old lady. Kai had assumed that the walking stick was her wand. He asked her in a cautious tone "who are you". Her body rippled, and Kai was ready to escape at any moment. After a second the ripples had stopped, and Kai saw that the elderly appearance had transformed into the middle-aged woman that had directed Kai to the Potters'' cottage. She changed her appearance back into the aged appearance and said to Kai in a mocking tone "You have enough clues to figure out who I am vampire", and then she said quietly to herself "though I''ve never seen a vampire like you". Due to Kai being too absorbed in finding out who she was, he never heard what she said at the end. Kai started to brainstorm and repeated through his head who knew where the Potters lived? He suddenly got a flashback of when he had been debating with his mother over the fact of if Snape had done the right thing when he remembered¡­ 10 Blood Bank He suddenly got a flashback of when he had been debating with his mother over the fact of if Snape had done the right thing by reading ripping the letter when he remembered that he had seen Bathilda Bagshot mentioned when she came over at Harry''s birthday. Therefore, she should know where the Potters'' had lived, and her appearance matched her age. Kai stated quietly "you''re Bathilda Bagshot, aren''t you"?" Oh, you actually guessed correctly" Bathilda said. "Now why did you come here" Voldemort growled aggressively. "I came here to join your organization, I believe that your group requires a historian that can give information about the long history of the world." ****************************************** Kai was dashing to London to find a blood bank as he thought that there was a high chance that there would be the headquarters of at least one in London. Once Kai reached London he quickly searched for a clothing shop, and although Kai felt ashamed that he had to steal clothes in a span of not even two hours he still stole them. The clothes that Kai had stolen were a blue printed t-shirt that had the sentence "Rock On" printed on them. He found light blue jeans and white socks. Once again, he didn''t take any underwear, because he didn''t know who had touched them or worse who had worn them. After he had put on the clothes he quickly examined himself and found that he had the labels sticking out of his clothes. Kai felt flustered and checked if anybody was looking at him, Kai branched out his full senses around the small alleyway that he was in and found that no one was looking at him. He tore off the labels from the stolen clothes and went to look for a blood bank. At the same time, he made a mental note to look for a seamstress at Diagon alley that could make him sturdy clothes that could withstand his speeds. **************** Jane''s POV Jane had had a bad day, she had just tried to get accepted into Oxford University but had been denied. Jane was 20 years old and was about to go to a pub to drink her sorrows away. She was walking under the dimly lit street when she felt her heart stop. He was walking towards her in a confident gait wearing a blue shirt and jeans, while not wearing any shoes? He stopped in front of her causing the lamppost''s light to shine down his face causing her to subconsciously to stop breathing. He had a sharp pale chiselled face that seemed like it had been crafted by God. Long white hair that flowed down his back with two bangs that split from the middle of his forehead down to the lower half of his face. He had bright red lips that seemed to accentuate his snow-white face, as well as a regal nose that seemed to look down on the common people. But his most mesmerizing feature was his pair of blood red eyes with mysterious marks etched outside of his pupils. He had a lean but muscular body, while his body seemed about 1 meter and 80-90 centimetres tall. The young man opened his mouth and told her to breathe His voice sounded deep and manly. When Jane finally breathed she smelt the scent of the forest on him, which caused her to be even more drawn in because she loved camping with her late father. Then the man said in his attractive voice "can you direct me to the nearest blood bank?". Jane continued staring at him in a daze until he asked her again, she jumped as her face became rosy due to embarrassment and quickly said" um, eh, well, you take the next turn right, then you continue straight and take a left at the roundabout then cross the road and then you''ve got there. It''s the big glass-windowed building." "Thanks" the man replied. He then continued past her. Jane had wanted to ask for his name and phone number, but when she turned around he had vanished. She thought to herself [damn I missed such a hot guy] and became even more annoyed, she then thought to herself that she better go get some alcohol before she starts going on a rampage. After Kai got the directions to the blood bank, while he made his way over to the blood bank in the normal human speed in order to not destroy his clothes. Kai was musing over the fact of how hard it was to control his thirst for blood and that strengthened his resolve to get the blood before he lost control. He then thought about what would happen if Harry didn''t get his blood and shuddered. That thought even furthered his resolve to get the blood. He continued to think about how amazing it was that the young lady had been staring at him. It was an entirely new experience because in his past life he had never been stared at by women. Let alone mesmerize them to the point of forgetting them forgetting how to breathe. While he was thinking, he realized that he had reached the designated spot. Kai realized that the young woman had directed him to the main hospital in London- The NHS hospital which was also part of the Medical University. Kai didn''t care any more and instead entered and went to the lobby''s counter. Luckily there were only female receptionists that were blinded by his charms. He had asked who was the person in charge of the hospital was? One of the receptionists an older woman had told him that the chief executive of the hospital was Professor James Dean. He was known as one of the best doctors in Great Britain. Kai then asked where his office was? The receptionists all tried to tell Kai where it was but due to their enthusiasm, their voices all became a jumbled number of shouts. Luckily Kai with his enhanced senses could hear what they said heard them all saying that it was on the top floor that happened to be the 13th floor. Kai asked for clearance and one of the receptionists said that she was his secretary and told him that you had to have clearance to get to his office. She offered to take him there and of course, Kai agreed. When they entered the lift(elevator), she started to engage in small talk trying to get to know Kai better. However, Kai politely turned her down, while getting increasingly irritated. And when the lift stopped he quickly walked towards the decorated wooden doors that were the entrance to the Professor''s office. Kai entered and saw the Professor (I''m going to start calling him James) sitting in his rotating leather chair with his back towards the entrance, similar to how an old-fashioned villain would sit. He called out ''''Mary, is that you?" Kai activated his runic eyes and then said "no professor it''s not" in an amused tone of voice. James turned around and the first thing that he saw was Ka''s glowing eyes. He instantly became entranced. Kai asked him the following questions "how much blood bags can you get me without alerting anyone". "I can get you up to 2000 litres in this hospital before anyone notices" "good enough for now". "How much liquid funds can you get me?" "I can get the good sir up to 10 million pounds" (British currency). "Very well give me 5 million as well as the 2000 litres and put inside a hospital truck. Come with me to a bank to extract the money and put it in the truck. I believe that inside the truck there should be fridges so that the blood doesn''t go bad". "You''re correct sir''''. ''''Don''t call me sir call me master or boss'''' Kai interrupted. James then continued ''''Yes master, anyway we should begin now''''. '''' Your correct let''s begin''''. 30 minutes later Kai was driving a large van with NHS printed on it. Inside the van was 5 built-in fridges that were filled to the brink with blood bags. Kai had drunk a bag earlier on and was happy to say that it was delicious very different from Voldemort''s horrible blood. In addition to the blood there was also 10 large briefcases and inside each of them were 5 hundred pounds. Kai was currently on his way to Wiltshire, where Malfoy Manor was built. Kai was happy that everything was going according to schedule and he also got a new phone which happened to be a Nokia. He estimated that he had around seven hours left until he got to the Manor. 11 The Gaunt Shack Kai estimated that he was an hour away from the manor, but he had a feeling of something that he had forgotten. Kai tried to recall what he had forgotten when it hit him. He had forgotten to get the second Horcrux, Marvolo Gaunt''s Ring. Kai stopped the large van which carried the blood and money and parked it at the roadside. At the same time, he took off his clothes because he didn''t want to destroy them. He knew that the Ring was hidden under the floorboards in the Gaunt shack. The gaunt shack just outside of the Little Hangleton village that was in Yorkshire. Kai then dashed to the north while estimating that it would take him around ten minutes to get there. Once Kai got to the supposed location of the shack, he only saw trees. Kai understood that there was a powerful spell hiding the shack from prying eyes. Kai activated his runic eyes and what he saw instead was a mist covering the area 100 meters from him. Kai couldn''t see anything apart from the mist. Before Kai walked into the mist that Kai assumed was the shack, he first thought of what spells there would be protecting the Horcrux. The first would be the spell that hid the location, a type of illusion. Then there would be a type of repelling charm that would act as a forcefield. The third would be a physical curse that would cause pain and could maim and cripple the invader. The fourth would be a type of mental curse that would cause the invader great pain. If the invader did not manage to overcome the curse, his brain would be damaged, and he would be put into a vegetative state, where even if the invader was found on time(which was highly unlikely) he would never recover. And the last and most deadly curse was the rotting curse and although it wasn''t mentioned in a very detailed manner in the book. Kai believed that the curse had something to do with time acceleration, which Kai theorized wouldn''t hurt him due to his immortality. Once Kai went over the threats he tried to come up with ways to nullify the spells. The first spell which merely was an illusion and Kai already found a way to bypass the spell, by utilising his runic eyes. The second could be bypassed by pure physical fore Kai would need to simply put more force into his punches that the repelling charm could reflect and forcefully enter. The third curse which caused physical pain wouldn''t be able to bypass his physical defences and therefore become useless. The fourth curse Kai wasn''t so sure about. It could either destroy his brain and although his brain could regenerate Kai wasn''t sure if he would still have his memories. And although his subconscious'' representation told him that his memories were stored inside his soul, Kai didn''t want to take any chances. Kai didn''t know what to do. In the end, Kai decided that he would just barge in and deal with the spell when he reached that point. Kai thought about the fifth spell- the rotting curse. Kai thought about what the actual definition of rotting is. Kai thought that the definition of rot is to decline in all functions until an object is no more. (Dictionary definition: to become decomposed). The main reason the object rots is because it declines with time, and due to Kai being immortal he didn''t have to worry about his body declining by any time-related causes. After Kai analysed the curses and spells he felt ready to enter and at the same time he turned off his runic eyes because they drained too much energy. When Kai put his first step into the mist he felt something faintly try to cause him to change his movements and turn around, but this time the illusion didn''t work on Kai. After Kai broke past the illusion he saw a small, dilapidated and filthy wooden shack hidden in the trees. Kai thought that if you weren''t actively trying to find the shack you would subconsciously skip over the shack. When Kai tried to enter by opening the almost broken down wooden door he felt something throw him away. Kai found himself flying from the repulsion that the door had transmitted to him. Kai moved his body so that he would land on his feet and thought to himself [ I''m like a cat, we both always land on our feet]. This time Kai utilised half of his strength when he pushed the handle and felt the force try to repel him again, but this time it failed. After two seconds of the two powerful opposing forces ramming against each other, the repelling barrier gave away and shattered. Kai finally pushed the door and felt the uneven rotting wood that caused him to feel disgusted. Kai walked past the entrance and entered the small shack. He saw rotting broken wood that made up the house all around him. He thought that if the house wasn''t supported by magic it would have collapsed already. Kai then examined the living room and saw a rickety wooden chair, a silver and green flea ridden carpet and lots of dust. Kai reckoned that if he wasn''t a vampire and didn''t have to breathe then he would have had a coughing fit from the large amounts of dust. Kai walked slowly to the study and looked inside. As soon as Kai''s body entered the study he felt many sharp gusts of air resembling the sharpest swords attack his body. Kai estimated that each gust carried the force of 500 kilograms of force, while there were hundreds of gusts of wind. Kai stood his ground and didn''t let himself be moved out of the room, because he estimated from his previous experience with the door that he would have to experience the same attack again once he was removed from the study. After Kai withstood the spell, he survived the room. Inside the room, there was a fancy looking wooden table or at least Kai assumed that it had been fancy because now it was run down ad the legs were rotting. There was a painting of an old man with the edges of the painting starting to get ruined by the small rips at the corners. On the right side of the room, Kai saw a full body sized mirror that had accumulated lots of dust. The frame of the mirror was carved with lots of well-sculpted snakes. Kai assumed that the mirror was an heirloom. Apart from these objects the rest of the room was bare. Kai walked towards the mirror and stood in front of it and sucked in a deep breath, then blew all the dust away from inside his mouth and the mirror. He then started to admire his appearance, because this was the first time he had ever seen his true appearance in front of a mirror. At the same time, he thought that the legends were vampires don''t have a reflection were simply stupid, it was obvious that it wasn''t true at least not for his type of vampire. Kai then saw the magical energy move towards the mirror that started to cause the snakes carved on the mirror to awaken. Kai thought to himself that it was perfect timing as he could test out his Parseltongue ability. Kai counted approximately 11 snakes that came to life. The snakes started to hiss at him and Kai found out that he couldn''t understand them. Kai tried to change his mindset from a vampire''s (or human being) to that of a snake. Once he did he found out that he could miraculously understand them. They kept on repeating the same sentence over and overkill the invader. Kai assumed that the snakes were like golems or were golems. Kai simply waved his hand in a grand gesture with all his strength and the air pressure generated from his movements crushed the surrounding area, including the snakes. The aftermath of Kai''s actions resulted in the room being destroyed, and not the house because of the powerful enchantments protecting the house. Kai looked around the remains of the room and saw different pieces of wood lying around the ground. In the middle of the room lay a fist-sized gold chest with lots of precious jewels embeded onto it. Kai knew that the chest had the mental spell on it while inside the chest resided the Horcrux. Kai braced himself and started thinking about a command word to eject himself from the mental world, as he memorized the word "Vampire". (Author note- So, he basically repeated the word vampire over and over until he remembered that the word vampire was linked to real life and not a fantasy world inside the spell). Kai then went over to the box cautiously and activated his runic eyes. Kai saw a dreamlike mist that caused the onlooker to automatically fell drowsy and then the moment his hands touched the box¡­ 12 Spoiler Name at the end of the Chapter Kai woke up to the sound of the alarm ringing next to his head. Kai looked at the clock and saw it was 6:30 in the morning. He thought to himself sleepily that today was a school day, what a bother. Kai got up from bed fifteen minutes later and then walked to his wardrobe(closet), where he took out his high school uniform. The uniform was made up of a white polo shirt with the school''s logo on the left breast. The rest of the uniform was made up of plain black cotton trousers, a pair of black formal shoes, white socks and a black belt. Once Kai got dressed he went to the bathroom to brush his teeth, to wash his face and to brush his hair. After Kai finished getting organized in the bathroom, he headed downstairs to eat. When he got to the kitchen, Kai saw his mother putting cereal inside his little sister Sophie''s bowl. Sophie was 4 years old and was extremely annoying, she would try to get Kai to do everything for her (like a servant) and if he didn''t she would burst into tears and start complaining to their parents. Sophie was still in nursery. But when they were alone she told him that she "ruled the nursery" and got everything she wanted. Kai thought to himself, she got everything she wanted because she was CUTE very CUTE, and she knew how to use her appearance to her advantage. After Kai surveyed the surroundings he went to the cupboard and took out his own bowl, spoon and cup. He filled his cup with water and walked to the table, where he poured the cereal into his bowl and then poured milk over his cereal. Kai finished his food, then made himself lunch for when he would be in school. His "lunch" was composed of a cheese and tuna sandwich, as well as some tomatoes, cucumber and a packet of crisps. After he made his food he went upstairs to get his bag and then put his food into it. After he made his bag he headed out to the bus stop. He checked the time on his phone and saw that it was half-past seven. The bus came right after Kai made it, and Kai got on the bus and went to school, he arrived at five to eight and ran to class. Kai went to high school in Glasgow, one of the main cities in Scotland. He was in his final year of secondary school (12th grade).His day was uneventful as usual, and nothing happened. They stayed cooped up inside their cramped classroom learning Physics, Maths, English and Literature. The only lesson that Kai enjoyed was English because it helped improve his vocabulary, which helped him understand his books more. After school, he took the bus home and when he got to the door, he took out his keys and unlocked the door. After Kai opened the door he went in and shouted, "is anybody here?" "We''re here" replied his mother- Rose. He found her on the computer working and asked him how his day was? half-heartedly. Kai told her that it was okay, not good but not bad. He then started to make real lunch and sensed his mother come into the kitchen. She started to help make lunch and Kai asked her if she had eaten. "No" she replied. After Lunch was made Kai and Rose sat down at the table to eat and at the same time, started to talk about the books that they were reading. The subject changed to Harry Potter and then to Twilight, Kai and Rose started to talk about the different endings that could have happened when she mentioned the word Vampire. Kai had felt that there was something wrong with the entire day, and the word vampire had triggered the many memories that had been locked up due to the spell. Kai slipped off his chair and fell on the ground with his hands clasped around his head, trying to ward off the pain that was his memories. Kai let out a deep roar, while the memories from the time in the Harry Potter world came gushing into him. After the trigger word vampire was uttered he remembered that he was inside the mental spell. After Kai finished absorbing his memories, he got up from the ground and when he opened his eyes they were a deep bloodied colour, very different from his previous light brown ones. Kai''s skin started to crack like glass, in the beginning, there were only small cracks but they slowly growing larger. When finger length cracks had accumulated on Kai''s skin he finally broke free of his "shell" and into his current vampire form. However, Kai wasn''t the only one who had changed form, his mother Rose had also changed from an above average woman to a grotesque demon and so had his sister. They looked extremely skeletal with melted red skin, silted yellow eyes, long talons for nails, yellow rotten fangs that jutted of their mouth and greasy thin hair coming out of their rotten scalp. Kai looked in horror at his former family and shouted out in anger and sorrow to the sky "I won''t let you tarnish my memories from the best time of my life!" The demonic looking Rose was walking up to Kai while "saying have a hug from mummy." Kai quickly ran out of the house and discovered that his whole neighbourhood had changed to look like some hell on earth. Kai started running away from the whole area but every place he went to, he saw that everything had changed to the sinister hell, while all the residents had changed into the grotesque demonic appearance. They all tried to chase Kai with their long talons and deep yellow fangs, however, they were to slow to touch him. Eventually, Kai found himself in the centre of the city square with hundreds of thousands of the monstrosities walking towards him. His mother and sister were also among them. Kai was currently having a mental battle about whether to attack them or to try to run away and even though he knew that the creatures were a result of the spell trying to cause him to keep him stuck inside of the spell. While Kai was trying to find a solution, the creatures were making their way towards him, among them were his friends, family and acquaintances. Kai snapped mentally, as his entire world turned blood red, his fangs grew out of his canines and he rushed towards the grotesque beings. Kai started to punch and to kick the monsters without resistance at all, he felt that he was punching mush as the monsters were being crushed and destroyed. Kai was muttering insanely to himself that "they aren''t real, this isn''t real" over and over. After a few minutes of pure destruction and slaughter, Kai released himself of the insane state he was in previously and looked around at the carnage he had caused. The surroundings had turned unrecognizable as he had utilised all his strength to kill the monsters that were previously the citizens of Glasgow. Kai discovered that blood was streaming down from his eyes, like tears. While Kai was trying to understand what had happened to him, he didn''t notice that the mush was slowly merging together creating the shape of a giant warrior with a snake skull as a head. By the time Kai had discovered the entity that was created out of the mush, that was the monsters, it was too late. It had fully made itself. Kai looked at the 3 meter tall giant 3 wearing black armour with anguished faces carved into it. He asked the being what it was? The abomination told him that it was Voldemort''s soul strand. Kai understood that it had already created a personality, and for Tom to merge his soul he had to destroy the personality otherwise there would be a risk of the new personality swallowing the original personality. Kai looked at the soul with a twisted expression, while saying to himself that when he needed to release his anger some idiot finally comes along to help him. The soul said to Kai that it was glad that Kai had come because after he vanquished Kai''s consciousness he would be able to occupy Kai''s powerful body. Kai narrowed his eyes and roared, the dashed towards the giant armoured soul with his fist arched back, ready to punch the soul. When Kai was about to hit the armour it also punched Kai, and when both punches hit each other an explosion went off. When they both started to exchange blows the already destroyed land was destroyed even more and all that was around the two fighters was a barren wasteland. As the continued to fight Kai discovered that he was slowly losing his strength and that Voldemort was starting to get stronger by absorbing his strength. Kai opened his runic eyes as they still hadn''t let him down, he hoped that they could let him find a weakness. Kai hadn''t been experienced in fighting, because he had never fought his entire life. He was relying on his superior senses the entire time. What Kai saw when he opened his eyes was a glowing golden landscape around him, and in front of him where Voldemort was moving, a golden silhouette stood in its place. However, there was a brighter dot on the skull''s fang and Kai assumed that the fang was the weakness. Kai turned off the runic eyes and started to target the snake fang. Voldemort''s movements started to get agitated and tense the more Kai targeted the fang. In the end, he stopped focusing on absorbing Kai''s strength and instead focused more on defending the fang. While Voldemort was defending, Kai had increased his aggressiveness and was rapidly punching the area of the fang. Due to Voldemort also being unfamiliar with close combat he was also struggling with his defence. After 10 more punches from Kai, Voldemort lost his fighting rhythm and Kai managed to yank the fang from the mouth of the snake skull. After the fang was removed, Voldemort''s warrior body crumbled and turned to ash. Kai heard the soul of Voldemort inside the fang beg Kai to spare him, but Kai had been too angry to listen and just crushed the fang to pieces. Kai could hear the personality scream in pain and then turned to silence as the entire world around him shined a bright golden colour, and then Kai faded out the world, as the spell was broken. Chapter name: Inside the Spell 13 Malfoy Manor The last thing that Kai saw was the world disintegrating. He opened his eyes and saw that his hand was still touching the golden chest. Kai wanted nothing more than to just leave the shack as quickly as possible, so he quickly opened the chest and saw the ring lying on a purple velvet cushion laid inside the chest. Kai hesitated for a moment because he wasn''t sure if the ring had a curse like the mental curse that he was in a few moments ago. Kai thought it through and theorized that the reason that the spell was so powerful, was because the spell had been powered by the soul and not the original energy that Voldemort had left behind. He picked up the ring and put it on his finger. At the same time, he also activated his runic eyes. He looked down at the ring and saw a large golden misty-like stopwatch with the number 200 floating above it. Kai immediately understood that the spell on the ring was a curse that would make your physical body age 200 years in the future. Due to Kai''s immortality, the curse had no effect on his body and Kai had not felt any of the effects. The ring was made up of a plain black stone with the deathly hallows mark on the surface. It was embedded into a thin silver coloured steel band, that made up the ring. Kai was overcome with the temptation to utilise the stone in the ring to summon a loved dead person, as the stone was the second Deathly Hallow. But then he realized that he didn''t have any dead loved people in this reality and the stone was currently useless at the moment. He wondered how Dumbledore would have broken past all of Voldemort''s spells and curses that guarded the ring. Kai speculated that due to Dumbledore being the most powerful wizard of his generation and the added factor of the elder wand, helped him break through the various protective barriers without too much trouble because it wasn''t mentioned in a very detailed manner. After Kai made sure that the ring wouldn''t hurt him, he removed it and put it back into the box. Kai left the gaunt shack after he got what he came for. During the time that Kai was running, he was thinking about what would happen to him if he hadn''t overcome the spell. The most likely scenario would have been the soul fragment taking over Kai''s vampire body, then creating a vampire army and enslaving the world. Or at least the muggle world. Kai returned to the van, where he had stored the rest of the money and blood he had gotten from the hospital in London. He put the chest inside the back of the van and got dressed. He then started driving to the Manor. While he was driving he was also thinking to himself that he wasn''t the most powerful being and that the Harry Potter world wasn''t a game where he could do everything that he wanted to do. There would be consequences to his actions! Therefore he would have to be cautious. After an hour of driving, he finally made it to Malfoy Manor, where he took the chest and then headed to the grand wooden doors. Kai had considered knocking but instead, he just closed his eyes and used the rest of his senses to see what was going on in the Manor. Inside the manor, there were a total of ten people. The Malfoy family, the Lestranges, Barty Crouch Junior and 3 maids. Kai also felt a ghostly presence on the second floor, in a room surrounded by books, the study Kai guessed. Inside the study, Kai also sensed Lucius there as well. Kai tried perceiving Bathilda but could not, he understood that she was much more powerful than Tom and himself, so it was natural that he wouldn''t be able to find her. Kai climbed up to the study''s window and opened the window, entered and then closed it before anyone could notice. He appeared behind the spectral Voldemort and gave both Voldemort and Lucius who was also in the study a huge fright. Tom said in relief "Oh it was you. You should have been here hours ago." "I know to get the required funds and the ring took time, as well as getting here without destroying anything required me to travel at normal speeds," Kai answered. Kai asked Voldemort where the diary was? Hehe told Kai that it was inside the second drawer of Lucius'' desk. Kai told Lucius to leave and then said to Tom "When I was getting the ring I ran into some trouble, the Horcrux gained its own personality. It attempted to take over my body using the illusion spell you cast on the chest, however, it obviously failed." Kai said the last part of his sentence with false bravado. "I destroyed the personality, but it means that there is a high chance that the rest of your Horcruxes have developed their own personalities." "What! That''s terrible, it means that the Horcruxes'' new personalities'' might be powerful enough to take over my original soul." "That''s right, to merge with the split soul fragments that you inserted in the Horcruxes you will need to first destroy the new personalities. You can merge with the soul in the ring because I''ve already destroyed the personality inside of it. And once you have merged with the Ring''s soul you will be able to conquer the rest of the Horcruxes apart from the diary by yourself." "Then are you proposing to help me conquer the diary''s soul?" Voldemort asked Kai. Now Kai was stuck in a dilemma, he could either say yes and try to help, but there was a high chance that he would be destroyed by the soul inside the diary, or to decline and lose Tom''s trust. Kai caused himself to move fast enough so that he could talk to his subconscious. After concentrating for a few seconds, he entered the Blood orb''s red world, where his subconscious was recovering. He stammered a bit, knowing that he was wrong and said "eh, eh can you give me some aid". The representation appeared with annoyance and frustration showing all over his face "what do you need now? I just spoke to you a mere few hours ago and clearly said that I would need to recover." "Well," said Kai "I need to know if I can fight against Voldemort''s Horcruxes'' soul fragment''s personality." "What?" The representation said in annoyance. "I may be your subconscious, but I don''t know what you''re doing all the time, especially when I''m trying to recover. Tell me what''s going on and I''ll to help but only this time." "I''ve just found out that the soul inside Voldemort''s Horcruxes there are souls, and these souls have gained their own personalities. I''m guessing that each personality is trying to gain control over the true soul so that it will be in control of the true body when it is formed." "Why do you even want to fight against the personalities?" the representation asked with a baffled face."Its got nothing to do with you." "Voldemort''s asked me to help him fight the most powerful soul and I don''t know if I can because, as you''ve said, my soul is weak. And if I don''t help him, I will lose his slowly gained trust." "Very well," said the representation. "I will leave you a door in your mind so that when you fight against the soul you will be able to use some of your dreams to fight against the soul and therefore will have a limited amount of summons to fight for you and thus your soul won''t? be damaged." "Great, so I will be able to help Tom," Kai said to confirm his question. "Yes, so don''t come back here for at least a year. The door to your subconscious will help you defend your soul to a certain level, but it won''t defend you against stronger souls, so don''t challenge high-level opponents." After Kai got his confirmation he left the blood orb and time returned to normal as he changed his perception back to normal. He then looked at Tom and told him that he will help. Kai gave Voldemort the ring and told him to start absorbing the ring, at the same time he activated his runic eyes. Kai saw Tom''s currents soul as a pair of golden slitted eyes, absorbing condensed golden mist from the ring. The ring was surrounded by a pitch-black glow, probably attributed to the fact that Death created it. Kai stared intensely at the process and waited for Tom to finish absorbing the soul fragment from the ring. 14 The Fight Inside the Diary Malfoy Manor, inside the study, Voldemort was absorbing the soul fragment that was inside the Gaunt Ring. Kai was watching quietly while standing like a statue in the corner next to the bookshelf behind the desk. After 5 minutes, Voldemort absorbed the final pieces of the fragment and was at around 30% of his complete soul. Voldemort''s current form was much more corporeal. His facial features could actually be seen, and he was unlike his appearance in the films, or the descriptions that were told in the books. He had green emerald coloured serpentine eyes, a sharp nose and thin lips. His eyebrows were thin as well and his hair was currently in the form of long knotted hair trailing behind him into the mist. He had a long angular face with high cheekbones. They were ready to begin destroying the personality of the soul fragment inside the diary. This would be their hardest challenge since the soul had 50% of Voldemort''s original soul. Kai would be fighting the soul from a distance utilising the subconscious world as his tool, while Tom''s current soul that was made up of 30% would be fighting "on the front lines." After they made their battle plan, Kai took out the diary and along with the spectral Tom next to him, they both touched the diary that was lying on the table. Their souls were both sucked into the diary''s world. What they saw was a large stone room in front of them. They were standing at the entrance and in front of them was a path that led to a large pool of water. On the sides of the path were open-mouthed snakeheads and above the pool was a giant head of a bearded man with wide open eyes and a closed mouth. Around them was a dome-shaped ceiling, Kai estimated that the height of the ceiling was 300 meters and the total size of the surroundings were 10 square kilometres. Kai looked at Voldemort and saw a young man wearing a black wizard robe standing next to him. He had the same facial features as the soul form and a slightly muscular body. Kai and Tom both exclaimed in unison "the chamber of secrets!" "Why are we here," Kai asked. At the same time, he thought to himself that he had expected that he would only come to the chamber when he would be in Hogwarts. Kai tried to use his vampiric strength but couldn''t, thus he braced himself to his best capability and opened the mental door that connected his soul to his subconscious. At the same time, Voldemort magically made his wand appear and got ready to cast a curse while creating a protective barrier he said the incantation "Protego Duo" and making the wand movement to create the shield. Kai peered into the door to his subconscious and saw several bizarre creatures, objects and landscapes. He looked up and saw an old wooden sign hanging above the door with the words "Only 4" written on it. Kai decided to take the first 4 random things that he saw- a weird potion labelled regeneration, a 5-meter-tall, 20-meter-long western dragon monster, a glowing sword and a black and red Iron man-like suit. Kai had picked these "summons" because of the limited time he had before the Basilisk appeared. His "summons" appeared in front of him Kai quickly drank the potion with regeneration written on it. It had a fishy taste and made Kai choke up. He then equipped the Ironman suit and saw that inside the helmet there was the glowing blue interface. When Kai checked the battery level he found out that there was 326%. Kai was pleasantly surprised and checked the weapons in the suit according to the description in the helmet. There were two laser blasters on his palms, two retractable rocket launchers on his shoulders. Rocket boots, the arc reactor core could shoot out a huge high-powered laser, but the downside was that it took lots of energy to power. There were also two flamethrowers on each of his wrists, one on the top and one on the bottom. Kai gripped the glowing sword and with every movement, it created wind blades. The dragon creature, now identified as a wyvern could shoot fire from its mouth as well as fly and could act as the tank, taking the brunt of the damage. While Kai was trying to come up with a good strategy, the mouth of the giant head was opening with a loud screeching noise. Kai and Tom''s attention instantly went towards the opening mouth and tensed up. Kai expected the Basilisk to come out, however, what came out of the mouth was the 16 years-old Tom Riddle, who said in an arrogant voice with amusement show all over his face, "So two rats have come to fight for supremacy. My former soul and an unknown weakling." Kai urged the wyvern to charge at the young Tom, but unfortunately for Kai and Voldemort. Tom''s body that was standing by the mouth of Salazar Slytherin''s statue exploded with a black cloud. Kai activated his runic eyes, but he couldn''t see anything. When the smoke cleared, Kai and Voldemort saw a colossal winged serpent. On top of the basilisk''s head, there were two twisting horns, it had a pair of giant sinister yellow eyes and a fang-filled mouth. The rest of the serpent''s body was grey coloured, with an armoured back split into numerous sections that allowed the basilisk to move freely. It had numerous bone spikes coming out of its tail, starting from the top of the neck until the tip of the tail. The other difference between the original basilisk and the current one, apart from the horns, size and spike were the massive wings. The wings largely resembled a bat''s, grey and leathery with the bones clearly seen. The pair of wings started to beat and lifted the basilisk of the ground. Kai thought that the total length of the mutated basilisk in front of him resembled a Targaryen (Not from the game of thrones) from Warlock of a Magus World more than a basilisk. It was around 300-400 meters long and 20 meters wide with the head being 25 meters wide. Kai told Voldemort to use a spell that would cause him to see the Targaryen without directly looking at it so that he wouldn''t be petrified. Due to Kai''s suit, he wouldn''t be at risk of being petrified, but the wyvern, on the other hand, would be. Kai cursed under his breath for his mistake, because he didn''t consider that the wyvern wouldn''t be able to resist the petrification from the Targaryen''s glare. Kai then started to use his armour to distract the serpent so that it would forget about the wyvern and thus Kai could use it at a critical time. Kai thought of the wyvern as a summon and knew that it would return to his subconscious if it died in the battle. He urged it mentally to hide while flying around the chamber and bombarding the colossal serpent with laser beams, that seemed to do little to no damage. The serpent hissed out in parseltongue "fool your little lights won''t be able to hurt my magnificent self." Kai launched the missiles and saw explosions that were caused by the impacts of the rockets. A large amount of smoke covered the Targaryen''s face, while Kai looked at Voldemort who was creating a complicated spell. Kai activated his runic eyes and saw that Voldemort was creating a large sun. Voldemort told Kai to buy him five more minutes, to complete the spell. Kai looked back at the snake that had recovered from the impact of the missiles and gave him a thumbs up. Kai tried shooting missiles again, but the serpent moved too quickly and that was surprising considering its huge size. Kai quickly started flying in the opposite direction that the Targaryen was rapidly approaching. Kai stopped for a moment and faced the Targaryen and activated the arc reactor that was in his chest and fired directly into the Targaryen''s face that was merely 3 meters away from him. The snake flew back into the wall and crashed into it causing a huge vibration throughout the whole chamber. Kai quickly followed the serpent and started to fire into the Targaryen''s body that was stuck in the wall. He put the sword back into his mind and called the wyvern to help hold down the Targaryen. At the same time, he checked the Power levels of his suit and saw that it was at 294%, while each second a percentage was drained. While the wyvern helped pin down the Targaryen, Kai continued to shoot his chest beam. But unfortunately, the Targaryen started to resist and was trying to get out of the wall. Kai had to shoot out two more beams from his palms to continue his temporary capture of the Targaryen. He looked at the percentage and saw that for each second now 4% was being drained. While he was trying to come up with a plan he felt even more resistance from the Targaryen and saw that it was looking directly at the wyvern, who was staring back at it dumbly. Kai watched in despair as the wyvern was turned to stone, and as the Targaryen turned its gigantic eyes back onto Kai. It opened its mouth with difficulty and swung its head at Kai. From its mouth, its acidic venom flew out and while most of its saliva was burned by the beams a bit of it splashed on his chest. Kai''s arc reactor switched off after a few flickers and Kai turned around and flew away before the Targaryen''s massive tail could crash into him from the side. Kai looked at the power and saw that it was only at 117% while he had to delay the serpent for another 3 more minutes, according to the timer on his armours interface. Kai activated his flamethrowers while he felt the serpent''s shadow above him, so while he was flying he flipped around so that he was flying on his back. What greeted him was a massive gaping mouth a mere few meters away from him. Kai blasted the flames into the Targaryen''s mouth and hoped that it would kill it, but alas the flames only slowed the beast down. The great serpent said to Kai "enough playing around your tricks are annoying me and I''m starting to feel powerful magical fluctuations from my original soul, so let''s end this" it said with a screech. The Targaryen shot acidic venom from its mouth onto Kai''s armour and unfortunately for him, it hit his entire back causing his interface to blink incessantly with a red light. The message that was shown in front of Kai''s face "error critical damage has been sustained no power can be mustered, losing power." Kai felt the whole suit begin to plunge and he landed with a bang like a small meteor and continued to create a 5-meter trail behind him before he finally stopped. Kai quickly stopped and ejected himself from the suit and only took the helmet with him to protect himself from the Targaryen''s petrification. He turned around and saw the Targaryen land in front of him. Kai took out the glowing sword from his mind''s space and raised it to defend himself. "Oh, the little midget has taken out another toy," the Targaryen said in a curious manner. "But it won''t stop the inevitable." Kai waved the sword and a wind blade appeared and hit the serpent''s scales. Surprisingly the wind blade had managed to pierce the armoured serpent. The Targaryen narrowed its large eyes and hissed in anger at Kai. It extended its neck and opened its mouth to the maximum range, before plunging down towards Kai. Kai heardVoldemort shout "Duck!" Kai did so subconsciously because still didn''t know what was going on but still trusted Voldemort enough to duck. Just as Kai ducked the sun spell smashed into the Targaryen''s descending mouth completely obliterating its mouth along with half of its body. The Targaryen'' split body slumped lifelessly down onto the ground, with a loud *Bang* and the ground shuddered. Voldemort walked up to Kai and said, "that was over" and patted Kai on the back. "Yes, it is" Kai murmured. 15 Voldemorts Resurrection Kai and Voldemort left the diary''s world after the personality was destroyed. Kai woke up and saw that like the previous time with the ring he was in the exact same position as he had been when he had touched the diary. He looked at Voldemort and saw that he was in the middle of absorbing the soul fragment from the diary. Kai left the study and saw Lucius waiting nervously outside the door. When Lucius saw Kai, he looked up and asked him how he should Kai. Kai told him that he is to be called "Blood Lord." Kai asked how long they had stayed inside the study for and Lucius replied that they had stayed in the study for around 5 minutes. Kai headed to the end of the well-decorated corridor to the staircase where he started to descend down the white marble stairs. After walking down a certain amount of stairs, Kai saw a group of people inside the lavish living room. Kai saw a large round room that could easily house over 50 people, on the wall in front of the staircase there was a large painting of a wizard in classical robes. Kai guessed that he was the ancestor of the Malfoy family. On the right side, there was a large glass stained window with many unique patterns delicately engraved. In addition to the window, there was also a white wooden table with a plant laid on top. The wallpaper was a plain black coloured with white flowers patterns flowing freely around the entire room. The floor was made of jade white marble tiles. On the left side of the living room was a fireplace with the flames gently flickering brightly. On top of the mantle, there was all kinds of achievements as well as the Malfoy family tree positioned proudly in the centre of the mantle. While Kai was examining the living room, he saw that in the centre of the room there was a large black marble table with many seats surrounding it and sitting on some of the chairs were a group of 5 people who were talking to each other. Kai was noticed by the people sitting at the table. As Kai walked over they all took out their wands and were in defensive stances, ready to attack should they need too. Kai walked in a relaxed manner with two of his hands up in the air. "Who are you," one of the men said. He had a goatee, shoulder-length greasy black hair and small eyes, a tall and thin build with wrinkled dust ridden clothes. Kai said to them "I was summoned here just like you otherwise how would I have entered here, the place under the Dark Lord''s protection." The man didn''t know what to say. On one hand, if he said he was an intruder it would mean that Kai had managed to get past Voldemort''s defences, meaning that Kai was stronger than the dark lord. On the other hand, if he agreed with Kai,it meant that Kai really was summoned but he hadn''t seen Kai at all. The man looked at Kai begrudgingly and said nothing. Bellatrix who was identifiable due to her long black spider silk-like dress and her wild black hair asked Kai "Who are you I''ve never seen you before and I would remember if I ever saw someone like you." "Why thank you, my name is Kai Natasa and I was on a long mission for the Dark Lord until I received the summons and came here straight away. Now, don''t you think that you all should introduce yourselves after I have." "My name is Bellatrix Lestrange, the Dark Lord''s most faithful follower.'''' "Rodolphus Lestrange" the man who had previously questioned Kai said. "Rabastan Lestrange," the man next to Rodolphus said. "Barty Crouch Junior," said the man with the dirty blond hair. "And my names Narcissa Malfoy, the sister of Bellatrix and the wife of Lucius who you''ve probably seen upstairs." During the next 10 minutes Kai got to know the members of the future Dark Lords'' Court properly, so he could understand how loyal they were to Voldemort. The information Kai gained was attributed to his looks and appearance because the women opened to him much more easily than the men. Kai sensed something happening upstairs and excused himself. He got to the study and saw Lucius standing nervously outside the door. Kai ignored him and entered the study, inside he saw Tom floating next to the table he was like a true ghost except for the fact that his spectral body from shins down was missing and was still mist. This time when Kai looked at Tom''s features he looked like he had inside the diary, a dashing young man in his late 20s. However, Kai knew that in reality, Voldemort was in his 60s. "Tom, how do you feel now?" Kai asked. " I feel much better, much more powerful," he said to Kai. "Let''s begin your resurrection, get the materials and we will begin," Kai said to Tom. "But I need many rare resources to get resurrected" Tom interrupted. "I''m sure the Malfoys have all of the materials." "What do you need?" "my fathers bone, the flesh of a servant, blood of an enemy, a dragon''s heart, a phoenix''s beak¡­" Kai was listening to the long list of materials and in the end just interjected " So you just need lots of materials that have lots of vitality inside of them, or just strength?" "I need materials with lots of strength." "So, use one of my arms it will make your body stronger and more efficient, I''ll get your father''s bone while you begin the rudimentary body potion." He then realised that the bone was in Little Hangleton, then he cursed under his breath, when he realised that he would have to run back to the town he was in merely an hour ago. Kai left to Little Hangleton and Voldemort left the room and told Malfoy in his spectral form to get the materials to create the rudimentary body potion. He called Bellatrix and told her to create the potion because she was the strongest and most powerful out of the wizards downstairs. When Kai returned to the Manor he found that Voldemort was in rudimentary form, but his features were different from what was seen or told in the original series. He had a normal human face with none of the feature missing, his body didn''t have any scale or any abnormal colours. He looked like a baby with an adult''s face. Kai told them that he had the materials, so they could start inserting the Voldemort into the cauldron. After Voldemort was put into the cauldron the cauldron changed to a black murky colour and started to bubble. Kai gave the bone to Bellatrix who inserted the bone into the cauldron. The cauldron turned into a dark blue poisonous colour and sparks started to fly out. Kai gritted his teeth and ripped his hand off his body with a loud painful crack and told Bellatrix to say flesh of the progenitor instead of flesh of the servant. After the hand was put into the cauldron all the previous characteristics stopped and the liquid in the cauldron turned into a blood red colour that stayed still like a calm lake. Kai could feel a faint link start between him and Tom who was still inside the cauldron. Then the potion started to disappear as it was absorbed by the growing figure that was rising rapidly from the cauldron. After a few seconds, Kai could see the newly formed physical body of Voldemort stepping out of the cauldron. Everyone there(Kai, Bellatrix, Lucius and Voldemort himself) examined Voldemort''s new body and saw that his current body was extremely pale- to the limits of a human''s paleness. An albino. He grasped his wand that suddenly appeared out of nowhere and instantly summoned a black robe to cover his body. He still looked the same as he had when he was in his spectral body, with the same physical features. The group of people with Kai and Voldemort leading walked towards the staircase and stopped, due to Kai asking an extremely important question. " Will the rest of the death eaters sense your resurrection?" 16 Diagon Alley 1 The group of people with Kai and Voldemort leading walked towards the staircase and stopped, due to Kai asking an extremely important question. " Will the rest of the death eaters sense your resurrection?" While Kai asked his question, he felt his injured arm twitch and begin to regenerate. However, he had begun to feel thirsty. Voldemort answered his question in much more confidence now that he had a body "they will believe that the dark mark on their arm that burns now will signify my "death," because I will erase the mark now." Voldemort raised his wand and undid the curse. Kai asked Voldemort what spell he used to create the mark, he answered "a modified Protean charm." "I thought so," Kai said quietly, and then said to Voldemort that the arm severing had drained him much more than he had expected and he will be back soon. (A Protean charm is the spell that Hermione used to create the coins for Dumbledore''s army) Kai then left the manor to the van, opened a blood bag and started to drink rapidly. Kai''s amputated arm had grown back into a wrist and when he drank the blood it almost instantly grew back into his normal hand. Kai finished the blood and left the van. He went back into the Manor, where he and Tom started to explain their Idea of the "Dark Lords'' Court." Kai was introduced as Tom''s partner, while Tom told the former death eaters in the room that he would no longer refer to himself as Lord Voldemort as that name was that of a failure. And he would not fail again, so he would choose to accept his original name and strive to make himself the most powerful, with his original name. After Kai and Tom introduced their titles (In case you forgot Kai''s title is Blood Lord, and Tom''s is Infernal Lord) and let the former death eaters in the room decide their own titles. However, currently, there would only be two lords- Kai, and Tom. The people in the room apart from the Malfoys would be referred to as "Generals." Barty Crouch chose the title "Midnight," Bellatrix chose the title "Cruel," Rabastan chose the title "Demonic," Rodolphus had decided on the title "Savage." Kai was surprised at their choices. Once they had finished talking about the Dark Lords'' Court, Kai suggested that they get moving. Kai wanted to get to Diagon Alley, to get all the required materials and to start learning magic. Kai headed to the van and got all the briefcases full of cash and returned to the Manor, where he said to the generals that they would need Bellatrix to come with them. Kai, Tom and Bellatrix entered the fireplace and threw Floo powder on the fire. Kai shouted out loud "Leaky Cauldron" and immediately their figures disappeared from the fireplace. Kai was experiencing a disorienting feeling while holding all of the briefcases, however, due to his vampiric senses, he knew that nothing would happen to him and it would soon be over. The group was about to enter the Leaky Cauldron when Tom said something nonunderstandable and instead of landing in the fireplace, they landed outside of the leaky cauldron just outside of the entrance to the pub. Kai quietly entered the pub with Tom and Bellatrix entering straight after. After Kai entered he saw a dimly lit large room with many old paintings on the walls, red cushioned circular booths built into the wall. The only light source was a couple of dimly lit lamps mounted on the walls. On the left side of the entrance, stood an enormous counter with what seemed like hundreds of bottles behind it. Kai saw a short man behind the counter pour an orange transparent liquid that greatly resembled whiskey into a glass cup. At the very end of the counter stood an open door that led to the courtyard, which was the real entrance to Diagon Alley. Tom had already overtaken him and was walking to the door, while Kai had been checking out the legendary pub from the HP series. When Kai and his entourage entered they had already attracted attention, mainly because of Kai''s otherworldly looks. Tom also attracted some attention due to his looks as well. But when they saw Bellatrix enter through the door they immediately pretended that they hadn''t seen them out of fear of attracting Bellatrix''s ire. They just ignored the stares that they had received and instead headed to the door to the courtyard, where they entered without looking back. Tom extended his wand and started tapping on the wall in a certain order. After a few seconds after he had finished inputting the code the wall started to rumble and groan. It opened, and Kai saw an entirely different sight appear in front of him. Shops on every side of the street, magical objects appearing on windows, things that Kai had never seen before. Although Kai had been prepared the sight, it still shocked him and while he had seen it in the films, the actual size of Diagon Alley was many times larger than the one shown in the movie. After Kai entered he said to himself that he can explore afterwards, he had to go to the bank first to exchange the Pounds(Britians currency) for Galleons. Kai and Tom both wanted to go to Gringotts for their own reasons, Kai wanted to go to Gringotts because he needed money, for the Court as well as to buy the required materials to learn magic. While Tom needed to go to Gringotts to get the Hufflepuff cup that was in the Lestrange vault. After a few minutes of torturous waiting for Kai, they got to the huge white cathedral-like building that was Gringotts Wizard''s Bank. Before Kai entered he told Tom to give him the list of required materials before he goes in and absorbs the soul fragment. Tom seemed to have already seen this situation coming because he took out a piece of parchment from his robes and handed it to Kai and said that they will regroup outside the bank in two hours. Kai went up to one of the counters and saw the goblin standing behind it. The goblin had a small wrinkled body, large pointed ears as well as a similar nose. Kai saw that it was wearing a small butler''s suit and some round glasses. When it saw Kai, it asked him what service he wants. Kai replied by saying that he wanted to create an account. 20 minutes later of signing paperwork, Kai handed the 10 briefcases with 500K Pounds in each of them to the goblin where he exchanged it with galleons, which was put inside of a large sack. Kai followed the goblin into the Vaults and boarded a cart. After an insane amount of turns, ups and downs. The cart reached a large vault with the numbers BG169 engraved on it. The goblin took out a key and opened the vault, where he emptied the sack of coins. He said to Kai that Kai had a balance of one million Galleons( one Galleon is 5 pounds). Kai asked if he could have a credit card or something similar. The goblin smacked his head and said, "I forgot, damn it." He gave Kai a small pouch and told Kai that you could fill the pouch with up to 500K coins, however, it only works with money. Kai cheerfully put 400K galleons into his pouch and stored it in his jeans. The goblin gave Kai the key and told him that they could leave now. Kai took the cart back to the "top" floor(entrance) and left the building. Kai asked himself what was the most important thing that he needed right now? He almost instantly answered that thought after thinking of the question. High-quality clothes! His clothes were always destroyed after he ran somewhere at full speed. Kai then thought of which shop sold clothes and thought of Madam Malkins, however, she only sold robes and Kai didn''t want robes, so he crossed her out and continued thinking of shops. He was surprised that he didn''t know any clothing shops apart from Madam Malkins. So, Kai had to explore and after a few minutes, Kai found a shop that looked like it hadn''t had a lot of customers, and was called according to the shop sign Dracul''s Protective Garments. Kai entered and found a young man with silver hair and glasses sleeping on the counter. Kai found the bell located on the counter and then rung it. The young man who Kai assumed was Dracul jumped with fright and then looked up and saw Kai. He said in a dazed state "Oh a customer" then smacked himself a few times and finally woke up. "What can I do for you sir," the man asked. "Dracul I assume," Kai said. "Yes, oh sorry I never introduced myself," he stood up and bowed down "Dracul''s the name, nice to meet you. What can I do for you?" Kai told him that he needed a large variety of clothes ready for him in the next two hours and they needed to be sturdy. Kai spent the next few minutes following Dracul''s instructions and was measured. After that Kai explained what kind of clothing he needed. Kai ordered 10 overcoats, 3 dark red and the other 7 black, 20 pairs of black cargo pants, 20 vests, 20 shirts, 10 white formal dress shirts all in a variety of colours, some underwear and socks. All the clothes that Kai bought all together cost fifty thousand galleons, a whole eighth of the amount that he''d brought. Well at least he would be getting high-quality clothing he thought and if not, he would beat the man until he coughed up every penny with interest. After Kai left Dracul thought to himself that the man who just came in was interesting and he should keep an eye on him, but first he should finish making Kai''s clothes. ********************* I''ve been asked if Voldemort is a partial vampire progenitor. The answer is no! This isn''t like the Xianxia stories where if you get a drop of a powerful creature''s bloodline you automatically become a similar being. He is slightly stronger but that is it, at least when he''s human. 17 Diagon Alley 2 Diagon Alley (2) After Kai purchased his clothes, he decided to get shoes, because he was currently barefoot. Kai walked into a shop a few meters away from Dracul''s shop. He saw that there were some shoes inside the shop along with many other miscellaneous items that were being shown. Kai entered and saw the shoes lined up in the corner. He walked towards the shoe section while trying to get past the various other items in his way. There were clothes, suitcases, small gadgets and baubles. It looked like you could find anything in the shop, at the same time as Kai entered the shop, he felt someone stare at him and tried to hear who was watching him. In the corner, there was an almost unseeable counter and Kai could sense a person breathing, its heartbeat. Kai looked in the direction of the counter and saw a short old lady, which was staring at him in an infatuated manner. Kai tried to ignore the creepy grin and walked over to the shoe stand where he chose a pair of combat boots made of an unknown creature''s hide (aka leather). Kai tried them on and to his surprise, they shrink down to his size and fit him nicely, however, when he tried to put a little bit of strength into his feet, he could feel the boots giving out. He took them off and headed to the counter where he asked the creepy old lady if she had any sturdy shoes. She beckoned him over as she went into an entrance to a hidden door in the wall. Kai entered the "secret entrance" and saw that it was, in fact, the storage room where she seemed to have kept the extra merchandise. She walked to one of the boxes labelled "Dragon" and picked it up gave it to Kai and told him that this seemed to be what he needed. Kai opened the box and saw a pair of pitch black combat boots with a few scales on the edges of the rims. Altogether it gave the boots a nice sleek look. After Kai tried it on they automatically changed their size to fit his feet. Kai channelled some strength into his feet and was pleasantly surprised when they withstood his power. Kai said to the shopkeeper that he will purchase them, and she rubbed her arms in glee. Kai asked for the price and was told 5000 Galleons. Kai was shocked at the price, but the money wasn''t his, so he didn''t care for their cost and paid for his newest purchase. Kai left the shop satisfied and currently had bought the most urgent things. He then checked the list and saw that it had many different shops written on them, some of them on Diagon Alley and some of them on Knockturn Alley. Kai had to go to the shop "Apothecary" that sold materials to create potions. Kai entered the shop and gave the shopkeeper the list, the shopkeeper got the materials on the list and Kai then paid. He was given a magical bag that could store many things much bigger in it, however, the downside was that you could still feel the weight of the objects inside the bag. Luckily the flaw was non-existent for Kai and his superior physical strength. Kai was given the bag for free because of his many purchases. Kai then headed out and started his shopping spree through the Flourish and Botts, where he bought books related to many subjects in the wizarding world in addition to the standard magic learning material. He then headed to Potage''s Cauldron Shop where he got several high-quality cauldrons in many different sizes that were put into the bag along with books and the potion materials. After going to the following places on Diagon Alley, he then had to go to Knockturn Alley. When Kai got to the first place on the list, Cobb and Webbs, he saw a dark rickety building. The inside of the store was surprisingly clean, and the man at the counter was dressed neatly and went over to Kai when he walked in. Kai gave him the list and the attendant left to gather the required materials. Kai continued getting all the things written on the list and an hour later he finished collecting all the materials. Kai had half an hour left before he would meet up with Tom and Bellatrix, so he continued exploring the alley. Kai bumped into a man on his way and instantly felt his coin pouch disappear from his body. Kai turned around and punched the thief with a fraction of his strength. The thief was stunned at how easily someone could sense his thievery. When the thief was punched, Kai and the thief could hear a loud clear crack coming from the thief''s body. He crashed into a wall and lay there unmoving, Kai walked up to him clearly sensing that he was playing dead, but he still didn''t care. Kai took his pouch and turned to leave when the thief took out his wand and shouted "Avad-" before being held by the throat by Kai and was lifted off the ground in a pathetic manner. "I was going to let you live, but you''ve tried to kill me. What do you propose we do, now that you''ve attempted to take my life" Kai said in a sarcastic voice. "Please don''t kill me, I know information, I can give you information." Kai stared at the thief that was being choked and said to him in a clear cold tone of voice. "I will give you one chance to live, if you can answer it I will let you go. Where is a place to find magical beasts in Knockturn Alley?" "There is a gambling den in Knockturn Alley, in it, you can win all kinds of prizes including beasts." "Very well," Kai said before dropping the thief to the ground. Kai found the gambling den and entered the store. Kai entered the waiting room, the waiting room was a large hallway with a counter with a middle-aged man sitting behind the counter. Kai walked to the counter and asked the man where he could win magical beasts. The man answered that it was on the third floor. Kai paid, and the man let him in. When Kai got to the third floor he saw a large arena. Sitting in the stands were many wizards and witches. In the arena, there was a taller stand where a commentator sat and announced what was going on in the arena, while there was a gambling booth at the entrance to the stands. Kai walked up to the gambling booth, he saw that there was a wizard behind it. "It''s time for the fight to start, everyone has one last chance to gamble at the booths around the arena. The fight will be between two rare beasts from around the world. A Nundu from Africa classified as an A class beast, it usually takes 100 wizards to capture one, so everyone can imagine the hard work we put into this ordeal. The opposing beast is a mutated Thunderbird from South America, this beast is usually classified as a B class, however, this Thunderbird is intelligent so it knows how to fight with its own tactics, therefore, it has been classified as an A+. (Nundu- Nundus originate from East Africa and despite being huge can move silently making it aproficient hunter and has earned it the title of one of the most dangerous creatures alive. It''s been described as a cross between a tiger and a pufferfish. They inflate the sacks on their necks and then expel their breath which contains a potent mix of diseases and toxins. I used this site to find the information-https://www.higgypop.com/news/list-of-fantastic-beasts/). Kai believed that the Thunderbird would win, because it would be able to move faster than the Nundu, as well have more range and penetrating power. So, Kai bet on the Thunderbird and saw that the odds were pretty good 1:2 so Kai would earn two times his profits. Kai had already betted 50 thousand Galleons on the Thunderbird and got a ticket saying how much he paid as well as what he betted on. Kai had already decided on who to choose well before the announcer had announced the beasts rank, and then walked to one of the stands and waited for the match to start. At the same time, he told himself that he wouldn''t go back to a place like this it wasn''t a nice feeling, all the people here were sadists watching animals murder themselves for their own entertainment. The reason that Kai came to this establishment was to try and get one of the magical creatures that had been injured. He could gain their trust by healing them and giving them a home with him, a friend. Kai watched as the match started and as he had thought the thunderbird was winning. (In case you don''t know the Ministry of Magic classifies beasts from an E rank to an A rank with A rank being the most dangerous). The Thunderbird was kiting the Nundu and it couldn''t react in time. The Nundu was stunned by the lighting sparks and was the pecked with the thunder bird''s powerful beak. In the end, the Nundu couldn''t withstand the Thunderbird and just collapsed on the floor with critical injuries. Kai saw that the Nundu''s eye was pierced along with half of it fur that was burnt off, it had many stabs throughout its body. Kai walked towards the betting station and asked the man if he could exchange the money for the injured Nundu since it was too damaged to fight another battle. The man who was at the betting station told him that he would go to his superiors to check, Kai told him that he had earned 100 thousand Galleons, so he should tell that to his superiors. The man shortly returned with an answer, he told Kai that he could get the Nundu if he paid another 10 thousand Galleons because a dead Nundu could still earn some money with its body parts. Kai agreed and paid the money, then was escorted to the dying Nundu. He asked the Nundu if it wanted to live if it did nod once if it didn''t don''t make any action. The Nundu tried to nod and Kai understood it he extended his hand and patted the beast. Kai checked the beast''s injuries and quickly saw that you could almost see the brain through the beasts pierced eye, Kai immediately bit into the Nundu''s body and released his venom into its bloodstream. Because of the beast''s initiate strength and the venom coursing through its veins, Kai took the risk and picked up the Nundu and ran at 3 times the speed of sound towards a cave that he had seen earlier in the countryside, during his dash to Little Hangleton. Kai entered the cave and saw that it was big enough to let the Nundu rest with enough room to stretch, Kai told it that there will be pain and if he survives he will come and get it in three days'' time. Kai left the cave and returned to Diagon Alley using the specific "code" while using the magical energy he had in his body. He had been practising moving the energy to certain parts of his body while he had been driving to the Malfoys. Kai checked the time and saw that two hours had passed. He quickly headed to Dracul''s shop and entered. He asked Dracul who was lazily reclining in his chair if his order was ready. The shopkeeper looked up and saw it was Kai, he told Kai that his clothes were ready. He then took out his wand, a pure black smooth wooden wand and moved, saying "Accio- green and black basket". He gave kai the basket and said that in the basket was Kai''s order. Kai took out a shirt, trousers, underwear, socks and a black overcoat, then asked Dracul if there was a changing room. Dracul lazily pointed at the corner of the shop and Kai saw a small curtain that Kai assumed was the changing room. Kai entered and saw a small bench and one mirror. Kai put on the clothes and looked at himself in the mirror. "Damn, I look badass" Kai loudly exclaimed. He then tried using a 1/100 of his strength and it didn''t rip or take any damage. Kai was happy with the quality of the clothes, so he left the changing room in a happy manner. Kai asked Dracul what the clothes were made of and he replied, " Herculean Lion fur." It''s a sturdy material so it won''t rip so easily. "Thanks," Kai said. "Don''t be, you paid for them" replied Dracul. "Well bye," Kai said as he left the shop. Dracul looked at the door of the shop and then apparated out of the shop leaving a black cloud of smoke behind him that quickly disappeared. At the same time in an unidentifiable place, Bathilda said to herself "that''s weird I just sensed an extremely powerful being come close to Kai, I better check out how Kai is." 18 Diagon Alley 3 Diagon Alley(3) Kai walked towards Gringotts with his storage bag on his back and inside it were the various items he had bought earlier on. Kai passed the many witches and wizards on the street until he got to the bank. There he got to the bank''s entrance, where he saw Tom and Bellatrix waiting impatiently for him to get there. After Tom saw Kai he walked over to him in a fast gait, his body language showing how frustrated he was that Kai was late. "Where have you been," Tom asked him in an annoyed voice while Bellatrix followed behind with her wand in her hand. "I had some things to take care off," Kai said in a cold tone. Bellatrix was looking at Kai''s face with a dreamy look on her face due to his new outfit he looked like a badass, completely changing the vibe that he had before. Tom had to say her name repeatedly for her to stop staring at Kai''s face in a transfixed manner. Kai looked at them before saying to Tom "we are in a partnership, so we will both be needing to compromise with each other. I will try to not be late again. Now I''ve almost gotten everything apart from my wand which I saved for last." "Let''s get it and leave this place, I don''t want to be here," he said in a calmer voice. Kai and Tom starting walking to Olivanders after Tom told Bellatrix that she would return to the Manor because they were attracting attention. Kai and Tom entered Olivanders and saw a small cramped rectangular room, however, there was only a few narrow pathways due to the many shelves housing the wands. On the shelves, there were thousands of small wooden boxes. Inside each box was a different wand. When they had opened the door a small bell at the top of the entrance rung and Olivander came out of the back of the shop to greet them. Olivander came towards them in a sort of shuffle and tied to see their wands but because they hadn''t taken any wands out. He asked Kai and Tom if they were new to the area because he had never seen their faces before. When he received a confirmation from Kai that they weren''t from the area, he asked if he could see their wands, to examine their craftsmanship. Kai said that he needed a new wand because his original one had been destroyed. Olivander said " Based on your body structure as well as your features, we can try a vine and thestral tail hair core. It''s 13'''' long and is very rigid. Kai held the wand and when he tried to sense something he discovered that he couldn''t. Olivander could see that there was no reaction, so he took back the wand and gave Kai another one thinner and shorter this time. "Let''s try another one, here''s a dragon heartstring and silver lime. Its 10" long and is slightly more flexible." Kai tried to do anything with the wand and according to the original series, if the wand chose you, it would release some sort of signal. Unfortunately, once again nothing happened and like before Olivander sensed it and took the wand back again. Let''s try to take the extremity since you can''t seem to connect with any of the more peaceful wands let''s try something completely different. He took out a white and red wand saying, " here''s a yew and mutated basilisk''s horn wand. It''s an incredibly small wand only reaching a mere 5" long due to my family not having enough of the horn to create a full-sized wand. However, that doesn''t mean it isn''t powerful, on the contrary, it is one of my most powerful wands in the shop, so try it out." Kai picked up the wand and tried to feel something and surprisingly he could actually feel something. But that was it he felt something, possibly because he had fought a (mutated) basilisk in the diary. Kai understood that the wand wasn''t for him and gave it back to Olivander. By now Kai had come up with a theory but he needed to confirm it, so he asked Olivander "does the wand pick you by checking if your heart is beating as well as your mental qualities?" "Who knows," Olivander said with a shrug. "But a wand does stop working when the wand''s master is dead if that helps you answer your question." "Kai thanked him and thought to himself ''that proves my conjecture the wand will only pick a being that is alive and since I''m technically dead, none of them will pick me.'' Olivander got another wand and said to Kai "here you are a redwood and kelpie mane strand core. It is 9" long." The wand was thin sleek stick with a comfortable handle. The wand was a deep mahogany colour, which suited Kai as he had the title "Blood Lord" which was associated with the colour red. Kai decided to stop the farce that he was currently experiencing because he alone knew that his body was actually dead. Kai picked up the wand and this time tried to actively channel magical energy into the wand. The wand accepted the energy and released it in the form of a few sparks. Kai could feel the wand form a bond with him, albeit not a strong one. Kai required 4 times the amount of energy he put into his runic eyes to use the wand. So, he thought that he would just use his eyes and pretend that he was using the wand during his magic studies with Tom. He required an ace or two up his sleeve when Tom had reached new heights, compared to the original series. Olivander looked relieved as his aged face showed a smile. He said that the wand cost 20 Galleons. Kai paid and when they turned around to leave, Olivander said to Kai and to Tom. "I remember asking you what wand each of you had and while you said that yours was broken and got a new one just know, I''ve still not seen your partners. Can I see it?" Kai looked at Tom with a look that seemed to say do whatever you want. Tom reached into his robes and took out his almost bone-like wand and presented it to Olivander. Olivander took it and examined it and then hurriedly put down the wand on the counter and rapidly retreated from the coldly smiling Tom. Olivander said to Tom "thirteen-and-a-half inches, yew, phoenix feather core, I remember selling that wand to that young boy who appeared so enthusiastic to go to Hogwarts, only to later become that most feared man in the whole wizarding world." He looked at Kai with a wide-eyed gaze and asked him in a trembling voice "you do know who that is next to you, do you?" "Yes, I indeed know. Well now that you''ve seen our wands we''ll have to leave bye, I hope to meet again someday." Kai looked at Tom and asked him if he had a way to teleport them back to the manor. Tom told Kai to wait and started thinking of the vast number of spells he had learned. He then said "Warpius Majikus," and made some complicated wand movements. Kai and Tom teleported out of Diagon Alley and arrived at the living room of Malfoy Manor. There Kai and Tom found a seated Bathilda sitting on a couch that had not been there when they had left. Kai looked at Bathilda and said, "You''ve finally arrived." He thought back to what had happened to them previously when they had met her. She had said that she wanted to join the "Court." After they agreed, she suddenly apparated out of there leaving a message that after she finished her business she would arrive at the manor. Kai looked at her suspiciously and asked her if she had finished her business, to which she replied that she had not. But she came because she sensed that he had met a powerful being, to which he said was probably the Nundu. However, she said that it was not the Nundu as it wouldn''t be able to harm Kai, instead it was a powerful magical being. She looked at Kai and checked out what he was wearing. "Where did you get those clothes?" She asked him. To which he told her of the shop on Diagon Alley, but she told him that she had never heard of the shop. She examined the clothes and saw that there was a spying type spell that was put into the material. She quickly removed the spell and told him to be wary of magical items. Once she saw that there were no threats left anymore she said that she would appear later and apparated away. Kai then asked Tom to start teaching him magic. Tom took Kai to one of the rooms on the third floor and started to take out materials from the several tons heavy bag and started to teach Kai the basics of casting magic. 19 Learning Magic Inside Malfoy Manor, the third-floor training room. Kai was standing with his wand out, he was currently trying to cast a transfiguration spell. He was trying to turn a piece of parchment into a piece of wood, however, the energy required for the spell was currently too much for him when the cost was multiplied by 4 when he was using the wand. Kai had been learning theory for the past few days- basics of magic casting for the past days, however, he hadn''t had any practical practice. In the last hour, Kai had finally been allowed to attempt his first spell, a type of transfiguration. Tom had taught him that to learn magic you must use the accurate wand movements along with the spells, as well as the correct amount of energy, otherwise, the spell would either explode and hurt you. Or it simply wouldn''t form if you didn''t put enough energy into it. Kai tried to turn the parchment into wood and was constantly failing, Tom who had seen Kai''s progress had left the room after seeing him fail constantly. It gave Tom a satisfying feeling seeing him finally fail at magic, after seeing him succeed at everything else. Kai then stopped using his wand and activated his runic eyes. He then tried to utilise the transfiguration spell, through his eyes. The parchment turned into wood and Kai discovered that with his eyes he could use magical energy in a higher efficacy than with the wand along with greater precision and control. Tom came in after what Kai assumed was half an hour and saw the parchment shaped piece of wood lying on the table. He told Kai that the transfiguration was merely an exercise and the real spell that he would be learning would be the spell Accio (the summoning spell). Tom showed Kai the spell''s wand movements as well as haying the spell''s name out loud. He summoned the Gaunt ring to him and put it on. "To summon something takes a little bit of magical energy, but the further it is from the summoner the more it increases the spell''s energy requirement. Kai tried to activate the spell with his eyes after he stood up and walked to the other side of the room, with his back turned to Tom, he still had the wand hi his hand however it was there for and act. He tried to summon the wood that was previously the parchment. He shouted "Accio wood" with the wood''s appearance clearly in his head. The wood flew across the room to Kai''s open hand and he clenched it shut when he felt the wood land on his palm and quickly deactivated his eyes. He turned around with triumph painted all over his face. Tom''s face was cold and expressionless, and he said "that is enough practical training for today, practice it well and I will see how well you perform tomorrow. Now I will be teaching you some theoretical knowledge, something that only Dumbledore and I know of. The only reason I''m teaching you this is because you have almost fulfilled your side of the deal so quickly. Most wizards try to understand why I am so powerful, the answer is partially because of how intelligent I am, but the other reason is because I understand how to truly use spells. I understand how they are built, you may argue that there are people that create their own spells. However, that isn''t true they merely extract a part of a certain spell and merge it with another part, they combine spells, but they don''t create spells from scratch. To truly understand a spell, you must understand how it works how it is built and what makes up a spell. A spell is made up of a formation and a formation is built up of many magical circles. A magical circle is made by putting runes together in a certain order. For example, you can think of runes as letters and the magical circles are words. The formation is the paragraph and the complete spell is the page. Do you understand? Most wizards merely use the pages and don''t try to understand the letters or the words. Now the only downside of this type of magic is that it uses almost all of your magic reserves to cast the spell." Kai asked, "how many runes are there?" " There is a total of 36 runes" "please can you cast a spell that uses the runes right now I would like to see it." Tom looked at Kai with an annoyed look but said "I will cast a small spell, first Accio lock." A padlock came spiralling into Tom''s hand and he showed it to Kai. "Do you see the lock here it''s almost locked and enchanted to the same level as Gringotts vaults are. Alohamora!" Tom shouted. Kai had activated his runic eyes quickly and looked at the spell and saw the key that he had seen earlier at the Potter''s cottage. However, this time he focused on it and tried to see into it. He managed to see past the key shape that was in fact made up of formations. Each formation was a part of the key, the crucial parts- the bow (handle), the shaft and the bit. Each formation was made of tiny magic circles that had many layers inside of each circle. The layers had many different runes that were divided into each layer. All of what Kai saw happened in a split second, and he looked at the Alohamora spell that entered the padlock and unlocked the lock before disappearing. Tom felt 10% of his Magical energy disappear, but he felt it was worth it when he saw the look that was on Kai''s face. He then looked at Kai and told him that it was time for them to go as it was approaching the time that Harry would be fully turned. Kai looked up at Tom and quickly walked out of the room. Kai went to the van and got a few blood bags from the blood and put it inside his new favourite magical item- the storage bag. Normally the bag would have been useless for most wizards because their bodies couldn''t lift heavy items and thus the bag would have been limited by their physical capabilities. Kai, however, was different, he had a near limitless physical body, so he didn''t have to worry about his strength and instead had to limit it most of the time. Kai stored the blood in the bag and put it on his back before equipping the overcoat over his body and bag so that it wouldn''t be destroyed when he would be running. Kai told Tom that they would meet up at 4 Privet Drive. Kai had already told Tom the address. Tom was worried about the spell that protected Harry from him as it would be troublesome to try and break it. Kai told him that the spell would only stop him if he would have any bad intentions towards Harry. Tom accepted the explanation and apparated towards Privet Drive. (I just want to point out that apparition isn''t teleportation, it simply moving incredibly fast.) Kai also set out towards Privet Drive he estimated that it would take him around 3-5 minutes to get there. While he was running he was also trying to think of an excuse to get into the Dursleys without sneaking in, so there wouldn''t be much of a hassle if they saw him again. 20 Baby Harry Potter On a country road, there was a black ghost-like blur racing towards London at 9 times the speed of sound, that blur was Kai who had come up with an answer to be given access to the Dursleys. He needed to go to the Police headquarters (London Police Service) in London. Kai needed to steal two badges from the Criminal Investigation Unit. Kai got to London a minute later and rushed to the Police headquarters, while he had run to the city he had been thinking that instead of just stealing the badges he could simply hypnotize the chief. Kai entered the building and simply ran up the stairs to the top floor where he found an overweight man sitting behind a large desk signing documents. The desk had various office ware, along with a copper sign saying, Chief Callum Brown. On the wall behind the Chief was a large award encased in a lavish frame. Kai appeared behind him and said right next to his ear "Hello Callum." Callum who was tired from signing paperwork jumped from his seat and turned around, but Kai had already moved away. Kai was sitting on one of the tables that were in front of the desk. Callum turned around and looked at Kai, he said: "who are you?" Kai answered, "A being beyond your understanding." Kai''s eyes started glowing in a light golden light as many runes started circling slowly around his pupils. Kai told him to give him two Detectives'' badges, in the major crimes unit. The chief quickly printed the two documents off and signed them leaving a blank space for where the names were meant to go as well as the photos. Kai happy with the new badges pocketed them along with the two documents and after telling the chief that he would be given further instructions later. Kai left and arrived a few seconds later in front of the Dursleys. He waited for Tom to arrive and two minutes later Tom arrived appearing out of black smoke right next to Kai, like nightcrawler''s teleportation smoke. Kai took out the badges and gave one to Tom, who accepted it with curiosity. Tom asked him what the badge was, and Kai told him that the badge was proof of your identity as a high-ranking investigator. After Kai told him that he told him that, Kai looked down at Tom and looked at what he was wearing. He said to Tom that he would have to change clothes because nobody in the muggle world would wear robes outside unless they were cosplaying or dressing up. Kai told Tom to summon a pair of shoes as well as a button-up white shirt and some smart trousers. Tom begrudgingly used the Accio spell to summon the clothes from somewhere and used an unknown spell to equip the clothes on his body literally, like a video game. Kai looked at him and felt something was missing and gave him one of his overcoats to borrow. When Tom was ready Kai and Tom went up the Dursleys front yard and walked up to their porch. Kai knocked on the door and heard Vernon shout "what now! Petunia get the door." Kai heard someone get up and walk towards the door and opened it. Petunia opened the door with an annoyed look on her face, but it quickly changed once she saw Kai and Tom standing at the door. Petunia who was merely in her late 20s started blushing when she saw Kai and Tom''s appearances. She asked in a shy manner if they wanted to come in, to which Kai gladly agreed. Kai and Tom followed Petunia to the living room to which they saw the overweight Vernon sitting on the couch watching TV. He saw them and looked at Petunia and immediately disliked them, he asked Petunia why Tom and Kai were at their home. She snapped out of her daze and looked at the pair with a questioning look. Kai gave Petunia a kind look and told the Dursleys that they were at this address after Kai had seen the young baby in the wreckage and was told that he would be raised here. "I wanted to check up on the baby," Kai said, to which Vernon looked at Kai with a look of enormous annoyance and asked him rudely what his name was so that he could report him to the police if he stayed in their house for another second. Kai said in an amused tone as he took out the badge "my name is Kai Natasa, I currently work for the London Police force as a detective in the Major Crimes department. I am currently investigating the bombing that occurred in the cottage owned by Lily and James Potter. So, you can report me two my colleagues and when you do I will arrest you for interrupting an important investigation. It''s your call." Vernon looked like he had swallowed a fly and his face looked unwell. Kai told Vernon that he would be protecting the baby because he was currently suspected to be in danger. Vernon and Petunia looked to be in an internal battle whether to tell Kai who actually killed James and Lily. Kai asked if they had any important clues that they could give him. Kai told him that if they remembered anything important they could always give him a call, he then gave out his phone number. Kai then told them that he would be checking up on Harry, to which they told him that he was upstairs. Kai and Tom entered the room where Harry was resting, and they saw that he was lying on the small cot asleep. Tom instantly went towards Harry and started to absorb the soul fragment that was inside Harry. Two minutes later Tom finished absorbing the soul fragment, and at the same time Harry woke up. His complexion was an unnatural pale shade, while his eyes were bright red and he jumped out of the cot and landed on the ground creating a slight shudder throughout the house. Kai looked at Tom and told him to guard the door, while he dealt with Harry. Kai looked at Harry and growled at him to calm down, however, the baby couldn''t understand English and therefore ignored Kai. Kai took out a blood bag from the bag and opened it before giving it to Harry. Harry drank greedily and quickly finished the bag, Kai continued to give blood bags to Harry who quickly drank them. Harry stopped giving Harry blood when he drank the 10th one. At the same time, he looked at Harry who looked at Kai with a bestial look in his bright red eyes. Kai looked at Harry and this time felt an instinct buried inside of him cause him to unconsciously radiate a subduing aura for Harry. Kai only understood it when he looked at Harry that had his head bowed. Kai told him to rise and discovered that Harry lifted his head, he then asked him if he understood English, but a blank look appeared on Harry''s face. Kai tried to send his thoughts over to Harry and surprisingly it worked. Kai could communicate with Harry with his thoughts, Kai wasn''t sure if it was because he had turned Harry into a vampire or if he could just use telepathy in general. Kai utilised his telepathy and told baby Harry to stay calm and that he will come by tomorrow. If he doesn''t feel good he can instead come to him. Harry understood him, and Kai left the room, outside Vernon and Petunia were standing with Tom blocking the door. Kai opened the door and walked out. He said to them that Harry was still recovering and thus he would need them to give Harry space. Kai and Tom left the Dursleys, with Tom who had been mildly annoyed by the Dursleys behaviour. Kai asked him how Harry was, and Tom replied that he was interesting. Kai told him that he was planning on living in the street and raise him for a few years because he would be a good sidekick. Kai contacted the Police chief and asked him for some money. 200,000 pounds so that he could buy the house in front of the Dursleys 3 Privet Drive. Kai negotiated with them and in the end agreed on renting the house for 10 years which cost him 50,000 pounds. Kai instantly moved in and waited for the next day. 21 4 Years Later 1 England, Surrey County Inside a large forest in the northern region of the county, a little boy was running through the woods at superhuman speeds. Behind him was a young man that appeared to have descended from heaven, was chasing after him. However, if anyone could see him, they would be able to understand that there was no malice on his face, instead, there was a look of doting and love on his face. These creatures were Kai and Harry. Kai was chasing after Harry, due to Harry asking Kai and Tom to play a game called Catch. In the game, there would be a "catcher" who would chase after the participants. If they would be caught, then they would become catchers as well. When Harry had asked Kai and Tom to play, Tom declined using the Court as an excuse. While Kai was chasing after Harry he remembered how differentHarry''s behaviour was, as well as his huge development. In the beginning, Harry only had a lust for blood. Kai had to monitor him constantly which was annoying for him. In the beginning, Kai thought that Harry would never develop and would continue his existence as a 1 year- old infant for the rest of his lifetime. However, as Kai continued to look after Harry and teach him different kinds of facts, Harry slowly started to act differently. He gradually learnt to change his focus from blood to other subjects. Kai discovered that Harry was growing like a normal boy and developing his own intelligence gradually. On that day Kai had been overwhelmed with joy due to the fact that he had discovered that Harry would be able to grow up. The reason he was so happy was because he would finally be able to get some free time without constantly monitoring Harry to make sure that he wouldn''t screw up and that he had developed a fatherly feeling of love for Harry, although he didn''t want to admit it. Kai remembered that Harry once tried to slaughter a family of deer in a western forest. Kai had to stop him forcibly from killing the entire family, due to Harry not being satisfied with what he got. And now Harry could think for himself while usually not getting taken over by the murderous blood lust that he used to have as an infant. Kai wasn''t sure if Harry would age and die at old age, however when Harry turned 3 Kai turned Tom into a vampire. Tom showed outstanding physical capabilities in all areas reaching a whole 20% of Kai''s true capabilities. Kai didn''t know if Tom''s strength was standard for a vampire because the only other vampire Kai had created was Harry and he was still an infant, so his abilities still hadn''t fully grown to their full potential. When Kai asked Tom how old he estimated that his current appearance was. He told him that he thought that he appeared to be 23 years old, at least in terms of physical appearance. Kai wasn''t sure if it was because he himself had the body of a 23 year- old or that the peak of the human body was at the age of 23. Either way, Kai didn''t think that it would affect Harry for a good few years. Kai was brought back to the present when Harry telepathically called for him to go faster. Another ability Kai had discovered when Harry had reached a stage of forming his own thoughts consciously. He tried talking using his telepathy on Tom and succeeded. However, he couldn''t read their minds. He could contact them and vice versa. When he tried the telepathy on a normal human, the ability didn''t work and the same happened with a wizard. Kai had spent two years teaching both Harry and Tom how to control their strength. Tom managed to have a relatively good grasp on the method after a mere few months. While for Harry it took much longer, but Kai wasn''t disappointed because he knew that Harry was merely a small child. After a while, Kai became bored of chasing after Harry and called out to Harry so that he would stop and return to the base. In the beginning, Kai had been living in Privet Drive, but after a few weeks, he understood that it would be too difficult to raise Harry in a Muggle society. So, he left for the new base that Tom created for the Court. The location of the base was in the forest where Kai had originally awoken in, but the catch was that it was located two hundred meters underground. There Kai had taught Tom and Harry with no disturbances. In the beginning, It was difficult to be underground for so long, at least for Kai and Harry. For Tom it wasn''t so hard, it appeared that he had resided in such places before. Kai discovered that the place was too hot for a normal human body, so he got Tom to set up enchantments to cool the underground chambers. The actual appearance of the Court''s base, in the beginning, was only a large empty space, which was meant for learning magic for Kai. As well as learning how to control their new physical strength for Tom and Harry. After Tom had gained control over his new vampiric strength, he changed the underground space to a huge glorious city with many buildings. In the centre of the new city was an unassuming house. Where Kai would reside when he would be in the base. Inside the house, there was a secret entrance to a vast underground space a kilometre under the city. There Kai would be able to freely practice however he wished without holding back. When Tom had sorted out his thoughts to recruit new members into the Court, he told them to Kai and once Kai also agreed he left to gather his generals. He then created different events that were solved by the court as well as himself to spread rumours about the court that would further the reputation of the Court in a positive manner. The plan progressed without any issues and many wizards, magical beasts, politicians and businessmen joined the Court, getting various benefits in exchange for their own donations and efforts. However, during the second year of recruitment, there was a large upheaval as many attacks created by many magical beasts started going off around the world. It was later discovered to be a result of some of the magical beasts joining the Court and ruining the natural order of the beast kingdom. Tom tried to stop the attacks however due to him not having enough information he couldn''t stop them, the beasts always ambushed the targets and then instantly escaped leaving no traces of themselves. In the end, the beasts saw that the Court couldn''t deal with them and their leaders became too cocky. On one winter night, an army of magical beasts all compromised from A to C rank beasts attacked the Court''s base. Kai later understood that the location of the base was tortured out of one of the members. Kai was alerted of the incident and due to him learning magic as well as being a Vampire Progenitor he instantly annihilated the army. Kai drank some of each species blood while he was killing them. Later stories of the battle were spread, and the Court was given a fearsome reputation leading to many more wizards joining the Court. Kai didn''t need to meddle anymore as the Court was automatically feared and respected at the same time. Later, the minister of magic personally asked Tom for an alliance between the ministry and the Court. But Tom declined stating that the Court preferred to act on its own. Instead, they decided that they wouldn''t interfere with each other. Kai didn''t want to care about politics and instead focused on his personal life. He cared about his cat as well as Harry. The cat happened to be the Nundu that he had turned when he was in Diagon Alley. It received the gift of shape changing. The ability to change its body mass to either 10 times smaller or 2 times larger. The Nundu was around 20 meters large and 10 meters tall with a slim body shape but full of explosive muscles. Kai had named the Nundu the name Bob. It usually spent most of its time in the shape of a cat. Kai had named Bob due to him fighting with it and him requiring to use a whole 50% of his true strength. It also gained enhanced intelligence, so it started learning magic with Kai. Unfortunately, Bob couldn''t use advanced magic properly due to it not being able to say the incantation as well as a wand. Kai believed that if Bob managed to utilise his body as a medium he would be able to properly cast magic, without any issues. 22 Saying Goodbye 2 Kai returned to the base where he entered Tom''s abode, with Harry trailing behind him. Kai was happy with how his and Tom''s relationship had developed. In the beginning, Tom had been on guard against Kai, however, when Kai turned Tom into a vampire Tom seemed to trust Kai much more. Kai reckoned that when he turned a person into a vampire they would trust Kai. He theorized that it was true due to him getting the same reaction from Bob and later on Harry. Kai was glad that Tom had finally gotten the rest of his Horcruxes, as a result of his leaving missions on the Courts'' assignment board. The missions were assigned by a number of stars, one to ten with ten being the highest. Tom had managed to get both of his remaining Horcruxes after posting them on the mission board under the 9 stars section. The Locket was retrieved by a greedy wizard who happened to have had the blood of the Black family running through his veins. He had managed by pure luck to have once entered the house in his childhood. He looked for the Locket after he broke into the Black family residence. He returned with the locket and was met with Tom himself who asked him what he wanted. The greedy wizard had asked for gold without considering how important the personal favour of the Infernal Lord was. When Kai heard of the man, he burst out with mocking laughter at the man''s foolish decision. The Diadem was retrieved from Hogwarts by a house elf that had infiltrated Hogwarts. He had managed to retrieve the diadem from the room of requirement by himself and had met up with Tom. If it was the past Tom would have thought it was beneath himself to look at a house elf much less talk to it. However, during the past few years, Tom had learned that even if he disliked the magical creatures he still shouldn''t show it. Tom had learned much from being an official leader of the Court. When he had the death eaters, he hadn''t really bothered to lead them and instead merely gave them commands when it suited him. Now Tom had learned how to mask his emotions perfectly. He asked the house elf what it desired. It told him that it wished to be promoted. Tom allowed it to be promoted from a mere one-star member to a three-star member. (The Courts'' grading system is divided into 10 stars. After reaching 10 stars the next level is to become a general). Tom was impressed by the elf''s wisdom and remembered his name. Kai had successfully managed to befriend Tom and gain his trust, much to both of their surprise. Kai met up with Tom and told him that they needed to talk. "I''m going to leave the Court in your hands for the next few years-" "What do you mean leave the Court in my hands for the next few years? I''ve been looking after the Court, while you''ve been raising Harry," Tom interjected. "That''s true, however, I''m going to be searching for the original vampires from this world now that I''ve got a good grasp on magic. So, do you have the information that I require?" "Yes, Kai. Using the Court''s information channels, I''ve discovered that there were mysterious sightings in Romania." "How predictable. There are vampires in Romania, so clich¨¦. They''re probably in Transylvania, right?" "No, they aren''t, the sightings were seen in the city Arad. While most sightings were said to be in Transylvania, I had Barty go check out the reports, but they were found out to be false. Instead, he discovered that there were vampire marks all around the city of Arad. But I had to call him back before he could uncover the exact location of the vampire hideout." "Fine, that''s great. Its good enough, I''ll find them when I search the city myself." Kai decided to look for the vampires by himself. He looked at Bob that was lying on the floor and asked him if he wanted to come with him. "Finally, we can leave this boring hell hole after so long. Naturally, I''m coming, did you even have to ask." "Ok, but you will have to follow each of my instructions until I say otherwise." "Fair enough," Bob said. Kai looked at Harry and told him that he would be leaving the Court''s base for the time being, at least until he returned from his travels. Harry didn''t take the news well and looked like he would start crying, however, due to a vampire not being able to cry he couldn''t. Instead on his face was a sad contorted face that screamed don''t leave. Kai was sad as well due to him having raised Harry since he was a baby, but he had to leave. He was bored and was tired of being cooped up inside of England. He had needed to stay low profile for the time being because he still hadn''t managed to learn magic. However, now that he could use his own self-created spells without a wand he believed that he was ready. He bent down and reached eye level with Harry. "Listen up Harry, I will be leaving now because I have important things to do. But I will always be able to talk to you with our mental link. So, when you get upset or miss me, you will be able to talk to me." Kai said to Harry with a gentle and affectionate voice. "Now cheer up and get ready to leave this cave, its time to go to the Dursleys. Remember that if you want to leave their house you can just go to my house that''s across the street. If you''re thirsty you can go to the forest on the outskirts of the farms. There you can satisfy your thirst but never go overboard. If you want to call Tom, you can because of the phone I gave you. So, let''s head out." Harry accepted the pep talk and agreed to go. Kai turned around and looked at Bob with a hurry up now look in his eyes. Bob caught on and jumped on to Kai''s shoulder with a look of excitement. Kai then left the Court''s headquarters with Bob on his shoulder and Harry right behind him. When they arrived at the Dursleys house, Kai knocked on the door and waited with Harry next to him. Bob had jumped off and landed in the bushes. Vernon opened the door and bellowed in surprise "Kai!" He then tried with much effort to come over and hug him but failed due to Kai pulling Harry with him and dodging. In the beginning, Kai would have to come over every day and the Dursleys had gotten suspicious of Kai coming over every day and had phoned the police to find out if such an officer existed. When they found out that there was such a detective was indeed real their suspicions lessened but Petunia still believed that he could be a wizard. She tried to find out by hiding inside Harry''s closet one night when Kai came over. Kai had found out about her as soon as he had reached to block. But still, never the less he pretended that he didn''t and started telling Harry his stories. In the end, Petunia had gotten bored of waiting and had by mistake made some noises in the closet. Kai walked over and opened the door revealing Petunia who was embarrassed and then called Vernon over to the living room. He then hypnotized them into agreeing to everything that he said. But the hypnotism had caused an unfortunate side effect. They grew to like him in a very peculiar manner. The husband and wife would both try to suck up to him. In the beginning, Kai wasn''t sure if they were simply like that because during his first few stays they had tried to suck up to him. But he found out that their actions had been exaggerated, compared to the beginning. But back into the present, Kai asked the Dursleys to look after Kai and allow him to meet every one of his requirements. Once Kai made sure that Harry was adapting properly he then left with Bob. 23 Departure form Britain Departure from Britain After Kai left Privet Drive, he stopped at the side of a road and started to think about ways to leave the country. The first was thought that came to him was to swim and run across Europe in order to get to Romania. But when he thought it thoroughly he realized that he didn''t know the route and even if he did, he could get lost much more easily. So, Kai had to rule out that idea even though he wanted to test out his limits and see if he was faster in water than on the ground. He hadn''t been able to test out his exact limit due to him never having a large enough space. Kai thought about trying to fly using apparition however to use it, it would require an enormous amount of energy. Something he didn''t have, unfortunately. Kai thought about having a Portkey, but he knew that to use it he would first have to have a clear image of the location in his mind. Unfortunately, Kai couldn''t find any pictures that had the complete surroundings of an unpopulated street in Arad (the city that Kai wants to go to), so Kai had to rule out that idea. Kai then thought of the magic he had created. A flight spell, as its name suggested it allowed him to fly. However, he could only fly at a certain speed and height depending on the amount of energy he poured into the spell. Over the years he had been developing his magic control, capacity, and spells. But he still didn''t have a way to break his body''s energy limit. Unlike the inhumane main characters in the original series where they seemed to have an unlimited amount of energy. Kai had to admit that J.K Rowling hadn''t set and energy limits for the main characters, making the energy consumption seem nonexistent. But now that he had could actually use magic he realized what an error he had made. Kai then moved on to another spell that he had created Acceleration- a speed type buff that would increase his agility by 10%. Kai had created this type of spell in his third year of learning magic, and during that time he had been trying to create magic and use it to its highest potential because he didn''t need to use a wand. Kai had created many different spells that worked differently than the normal spells. The earliest ones were the buff types, they could give a boost in the "stat" they were assigned to. Kai considered using the spell due to it being an extremely low-cost spell, its ability to stack on itself up to 3 times, as well as its high utility. The only downside of the spell was its time limit, it would only work for an hour. Kai considered the options again and decided that the buff spell would be the most efficient. At the same time, he made a mental note to find a solution to his insufficient energy capacity. Kai only had one more problem- the route. He still didn''t know how to get to Romania without getting lost halfway. Kai thought of using a GPS but instantly got stopped with his train of thought, as he thought that it was stupid to even consider the GPS due to it not being able to sense where he would be at his monstrous speeds. He was just standing by the road when he remembered a new feature that was recently added to the court. It was a special device that was a combination of magic and technology in the form of a wristwatch. The watch could tell you the time normally, but when a person''s magic signature touched the watch it would change completely. (Au: The magic signature is like a fingerprint, everybody has one including muggles. The difference is that they have such a small amount of magic it usually doesn''t show up on the usual wizard sensory device.) The watch had three main functions, it could act as a mission board. In it, the user could browse through the various missions and requests to find a task that he could do in his own comfort without having to travel to one of the Court''s branches. Another option was the ability to communicate with other members, similar to the WhatsApp of today. In it, the members could talk to each other vocally, message them and talk face to face. If they wanted the watch could show the intended person, the user''s location and thus could send an SOS to that person. The last ability happened to be what Kai needed a worldwide map with GPS that showed all magical and normal locations. However, the feature was still undergoing experimentation in the Court''s central labs. At least that was what Kai knew from a year ago. Kai wanted to know how the GPS feature''s progress was developing. Kai then started up the watch by manipulating the magical energy inside of him towards the wristwatch on his hand. The watch that he had gotten was a custom made one specially built for Kai. Kai had told Tom to issue a special watch that could withstand the supersonic speeds that he moved at. The watch was given to him a few months later, he was told that the watch was made out of rare and special ores. The watch ran on magical energy, so when it ran out of energy it could always recharge by using ME. (I''m calling magical energy ME for short because it''s annoying writing magical energy every time.) Due to there being muggles inevitably using it there was an introduction to solar-powered watches as well. The solar-powered feature which had become popular and very energy efficient had been placed on all the new models, so Kai had gotten a watch that ran on solar power as well as ME. Kai activated the watch and contacted Tom. Tom''s face then appeared on Kai''s watch in a similar manner to a holograph only instead of the face appearing in blue, the colour was black. "What do you want Kai? I thought that you were going to Romania, by now I would have thought that you would have already been halfway there already." "Well Tom it appears I''ve been too hasty, you see I don''t actually know how to get to Romania without getting lost. So, I wanted to call you and ask if the GPS is up by now?" "Oh, Kai you don''t know that feature''s already up for six months and you don''t know about it¡­" Tom said in a surprised and slightly mocking voice. "Don''t mess with me Tom, just tell me how to activate it. Don''t give me any crap." Kai noticed that after Tom''s transformation his personality had become much more carefree and peaceful now that his goal had been reached, the goal of Immortality. Of course, he still had his ruthless side, just that it had been buried under his happiness over the fact that his lifelong goal had been reached. Kai followed Tom''s instructions and pulled up the page made for the mapping system. One of the reasons the mapping system took so long was because Kai had to be able to use it as well without needing to reduce his speed. After Kai activated the map he looked at the young face of Tom still floating above the watch and said softly "thanks, Tom." Kai disconnected from the call and activated the map. He selected the city Arad in Romania as his destination and set off. The trip to Romania should take around 12 minutes, give or take if he ran at his top physical speed. But it should take less if he buffed himself with acceleration. Kai then set off at a relaxed pace intending to enjoy the view around him. 24 The Foreign Magical Energy After Kai had gotten his decision to leave Britain, he did as he planned and left the large island of Britain. While he was running through Austria he felt a sudden surge of magical energy coming from his right. Kai stopped immediately. He tried to sense it with his newly developed long-distance magic [All Seeing Eyes]. The spell allowed him to see everything in the direction he was looking at, of course, there was a crucial limit to the spell: the large amount of ME that was required to look at the normally unseeable location. Due to Kai being able to see ME in his surroundings he could use the spell as a medium to see ME as well. Kai slowly poured his ME into the spell while activating his runic eyes at the same time. In the beginning, his runic eyes could only be used when he poured magical energy into his eyes. However, when Kai had managed to hunt a random A class magical beast he had found in the Scottish Highlands, the blood orb that had been so quiet for such a long time awoke. The orb actively absorbed the blood while creating a huge stir inside of Kai. He had blanked out and then fainted while the orb had transcended its original limits and created a phenomenon that would shake the current reality. Kai was happy to finally be able to dream and sleep. Even though he didn''t know that he was dreaming in his dream he still felt instinctually that what was happening inside the dream was indeed not real. The dream that Kai had dreamt about was being with his family and enjoying a camping trip that he had once done in his teens. He himself had hated the experience, but now that he looked back he was glad that he had done so. After the orb had finished its evolution, Kai woke up. The first thing he heard when he awoke was Harry''s voice that was filled with sadness and nervousness, that kept incessantly asking Tom when Kai would wake up. Kai later found out from Tom that he was enveloped in a large cocoon made of hardened blood-like liquid. After Kai examined the orb, he later found out that the orb had changed in a drastic way. In the beginning, the orb had looked like a small red glass marble, but now the orb had grown to twice its size and in addition, it had deep red coloured liquid moving inside of it in a wavy motion like a small sea. Kai learnt that the orb could release the red liquid inside of it in the shape of thin lines. With these lines that Kai had named blood strands, he learnt that he could use the strands to substitute the ME that he had so he had an extra source of energy. The downside was that there were only an extremely limited amount of strings provided by the orb. However, Kai learnt that the strings had a 10x the concentration of energy that ME had. However, Kai had learned from the dream that deep down inside of himself the subconscious desire that he had hidden from himself, was in fact that he wanted to return to his family on earth. Even with all these pleasures and interests such as magic and power, Kai knew that he couldn''t lie to himself and knew that even with all the power in the world, if there was no one to share his joy with, there would be no point in having such an existence. Back to the present. Kai tried to see what was inside the large surge of ME. But Kai was shocked at what he saw. Inside the magical energy, there was a writhing mass of blood coloured ME. The red ME had a dark and sinister light to it making it appear demonic and savage. Kai had never seen such an occurrence throughout his entire time on the HP world. Kai tried to reach out to it with his own ME to try and understand what the mysterious ME was. As Kai approached the ME, he broke past the layers of ME that were barricading it. The closer he moved towards the red ME the more resistance he felt until he reached the last layer of pure ME. There he reached a stop Kai couldn''t advance any further without using at least 20% of his power. But as he got closer he could see the red demonic ME wasn''t in the form of the normal ME. It had its own basic shape compared to the regular formless ME that was found in the surroundings. The form of the blood coloured ME was that of a gaseous sinister looking western dragon. Kai was shocked at the true form of the different ME, it actually had the characteristics of an actual dragon. But it was common sense that dragons couldn''t use magic. So how could a dragon create ME that could turn into his own form? Kai was shocked and distraught he thought back to the time when he met Bathilda and remembered that there are creatures that are much more powerful than he himself is. He then recalled that Bathilda never came afterwards, he wondered what she was doing now. But back to the draconic ME, he had to find out what was causing it and how to either harness the energy for himself or destroy it so that it wouldn''t create any problems for him in the future. Especially now that Kai had discovered his new goal in life: to return to his parents. Now if a normal person was to hear his heartfelt wish, they might scoff at his goal. Because why would a vampire progenitor want to meet his own mortal family now that he had power and authority. He could be called a demon, a monster that wouldn''t hesitate to slaughter anything that would stand in his path. And although Kai had been hardened after 4 years of hunting magical beasts and he wouldn''t hesitate to destroy anything that stood in his way he still craved parental love and affection. Kai returned to the present from his thoughts and tried to break the last protective layer that stood in the way of him and the draconic ME. Kai slowly applied more pressure to the layer causing gradual cracks to appear. The ME that was no longer a gaseous state, but a partial liquid had shattered into countless wisps of gaseous ME that left the area. Kai no longer had anything barring him from the draconic ME and extended his hand in the direction of the draconic ME. But the draconic ME had realised that it no longer had anything trapping it and instantly sprang forwards at speeds that only Kai could reach. Usually Kai would be able to react to beings that moved at these supersonic speeds, however, this happened to be the first time that Kai actually met a being that could move at supersonic speeds. Because of his surprise, the draconic ME drilled into his body and started to devour his own ME! Kai didn''t know how to react at first but then instinctually caused his ME to fight against the invading force. But unfortunately, Kai''s ME couldn''t fight against the opponent and was devoured. Afterwards, it tried to find more energy to devour and found a blood strand that was trying to return to the blood orb. It then started to follow the strand, racing towards it all while Kai couldn''t do anything to stop it! 25 A Stronger Enemy The draconic ME started to follow the strand, racing towards it all while Kai couldn''t do anything to stop it. He could only watch helplessly while the invading force hunted the strand that continued to race back to its source: the mystical blood orb. The draconic ME followed the strand like a panther stalking a helpless deer while it didn''t know that it was leading the predator into the hidden sanctuary. Once the strand entered the blood orb, the draconic ME stopped outside like it had intelligence and looked at the blood orb in wonder and admired the orb. It stopped for a moment and Kai hoped that it would leave his body. Unfortunately for Kai his wish never came true and instead the invading ME pounced on the orb enveloping it in the foreign ME. The blood orb instantly started to defend itself by using a reflective field using a strand as the fuel to protect itself from the invading energy. Eventually, the blood orb''s defence was pierced, and the ME greedily started consuming the ME from the original creator of a person''s ME: the soul. The blood orb used another strand to expel the invading ME from Kai''s body. The draconic ME was repelled from Kai''s body with a large invisible explosion, causing it to land on the ground. Kai looked at the draconic energy and was surprised and scared of the changes of the draconic energy''s changes. The first and most eye-catching was the fact that it was no longer pure ME, it had a corporeal body. The size of the dragon was merely 2 meters long and 1 meter tall, however, that didn''t stop it from having a terrifying aura. The aura gave Kai the feeling of seeing a god or devil, with such an intimidating feeling the space around the newly formed dragon had started to be destroyed simply by his presence being there. The dragon looked at Kai with interest but seemed to have something more important to do so he reluctantly left Kai and touched the ground. The ground split creating a huge hole and the little dragon jumped into the large hole without hesitation. After a few moments, Kai tried to sense the dragon but he couldn''t anymore so after a few moments of hesitation he decided to leave due to him being completely helpless before the dragon''s terrifying might. While Kai decided to leave, the dragon had finally entered its lair. It passed the countless mountains that were part of its lair and entered the main chamber. [Now the people that are going to say that his lair is underground and therefore can''t have mountains, there is an explanation later so please wait patiently.] It declared with a loud echoing roar "You won''t be able to keep me locked up anymore, I will finally restore my power and get my revenge. This world will feel the wrath of I Dahak after being locked up inside this chamber for the last 11 millennia!" The dragon known as Dahak looked at the enormous chamber big enough to fit a complete city and laughed. Inside the actual chamber the there wasn''t any decorations, it was completely bare with the exception being the extremely large pitch black scale that had an unnatural red coloured molten lava flowing through it lay in the middle of the chamber. Dahak moved towards the scale and looked at it with a crazed glint in his eyes. ''Once I absorb the energy from my reverse scale I will be able to regain 50% of my power and then only gods will be able to stop me.'' "Bahahaha" Dahak cackled madly with his head raised to the ceiling. He climbed onto the scale and embedded his claws into the scale and started to absorb the pure draconic energy that was hidden inside the scale. The dragon''s original light red scales started to glow with a pitch-black light and slowly changed into the same colour as the scale. Above ground Kai left the area with sour thoughts. He felt ashamed of the fact that he was beaten without being able to resist at all. Kai continued to think of the way he was beaten so miserably causing himself much mental anguish and suffering. After coming to this world, he had thought that he would be invincible. When he was warned by Bathilda, he didn''t take her words seriously. The immediate power gain had caused him to disregard any consequences that he would experience in the future, and now that he lost he understood that he should be more cautious. After he calmed down, Kai tried to understand why a dragon would appear in the middle of nowhere. When he couldn''t think of a reason why such a powerhouse would appear so suddenly, he got on another train of thought: why would this dragon be so powerful? Kai had fought and killed other dragons and they were extremely weak compared to him. He could kill them easily, they were extremely merely A- class beasts compared to the rest of the A class magical beasts. ''So, let''s think of a reason why a dragon would be so different compared to the rest of their kind. The first reason could be that it mutated and gained the power to absorb ME and become much more powerful, an ability similar to my own trait absorption. But that doesn''t seem to be what happened. He was originally energy and then turned corporeal, therefore he was pure energy before gaining a body. But at the same time, he had intelligence. Another option could be that he was a dragon leader and he gained a unique ability from his bloodline, due to dominating the rest of the dragons. The third option is that he gained the ability from a special material and has been rapidly absorbing other creatures'' strengths. But how powerful could he be from gaining normal woodland animal strengths? He wouldn''t be very powerful maybe a C class at most highly unlikely. The fourth option is that he is a remnant of an ancient dragon that has been alive for thousands of years. Kai considered this option and thought that it was very likely. The fifth option would be that he is an ancient dragon but was defeated and was on the brink of death but survived and has slowly been regaining his strength. That was also a very possible option.'' If Dahak could know what Kai was theorizing he would applaud him on his close guesses, but unfortunately, his theories were nothing compared to the real truth. Kai continued to try and come up with reasons why Dahak was so powerful when it hit him he didn''t know where Bob was. Kai tried to call out to Bob using their mental link, but unfortunately, it was to no avail. Bob couldn''t be found. Kai continued to call out to Bob but couldn''t? find him. Eventually, he gave up on calling out to him and decided to try and sense his location using their connection. After less than a second Kai found Bob. The large feline was inside his body! Kai examined his body but didn''t find anything that would indicate that Bob was with him. He commanded his runic eyes to activate when he felt no change. Kai continued with the command and much to his dismay and panic he had no magic energy whatsoever left in his body! 26 Magical Energy Crippled Kai tried to channel his ME to his eyes and much to his dismay and panic he discovered that had no magic energy whatsoever left in his body! In the beginning, his thoughts were ''let''s wait until some of the energy is generated after all that weird dragon absorbed all of the magical energy that I had in my body. Now I just need to wait for my body to replenish its reserve. It should take 1 minute for ME to start to return to my body.'' Kai waited for a minute and nothing happened apart from his growing loss of self-confidence and fear of ME loss. The one minute turned into 5 and Kai broke down on anger and loss. ''So, I''ve been learning magic for 4 years nonstop without any break and the moment I leave the country I get my years of effort destroyed!'' Kai thought angrily to himself. Kai started to rage over the fact that he had such terrible luck and was about to destroy the surroundings when he realised that his body had been immobilised. Kai tried to fight the restraints but much to his resistance and fear he discovered that he couldn''t move any part of his body. Kai tried to calm down and assess the situation, after a few moments of breathing slowly and taking deep breaths, he calmed down to a moderate level. He was still mad, but he could control himself, without letting his emotions take control. Kai shouted out to his surroundings "who''s there?" Instead of getting a reply from his surroundings he heard a familiar voice coming from inside his body. "It''s sad that you don''t take my warnings seriously Kai." The voice was the manifestation of his subconsciousness, the being that created the blood orb. "Why have you only shown up now, I could have used your assistance earlier," Kai said immaturely. "First let''s talk inside the blood orb''s inner world, then I will answer your questions." Kai was sucked into the blood orb and was instantly shown the world that he had visited 4 years ago. The blood-red skies, crimson earth and endless red clouds spanning further than the eye can see. In front of Kai was an exact copy of himself only completely coloured in red. "Now you''re complaining that I didn''t? show up earlier when you disturbed the dragon. But I don''t think that I have to intervene every time you do something foolish. Listen up you fool you are a vampire progenitor yes, but as I told you before you aren''t invincible. There are many more powerful beings than you in this world. One example would have been that dragon. You could have easily avoided it, but no, you had to break through the many seals that were restricting it and release that dragon from its cage. Now the result is that you can no longer use magic energy. Now try and think of the reason why?" Kai tried to think of the reason that he didn''t have any ME left. Logically the only reason for his magic energy crippling was due to the dragon infiltrating the blood orb. It must have absorbed a crucial element in ME absorption, that stunted his use of ME. Kai explained his hypothesis to his copy. "So, you do understand why you won''t be able to use any magic energy anymore. It''s because its related to the soul. The soul controls the ME and creates a vessel for the ME to gather. The dragon managed to infiltrate your soul that was residing inside the blood orb, while it was only for a brief moment it tore out the vessel from your soul. That is the reason why I''ve awoken." The copy looked bitter and annoyed. Kai looked at his copy and said "sorry" in a dejected tone. "Do you know of a way, where I can still use magic?" The copy looked at Kai with an intense gaze to see how he was holding up and told him you do realise that magic was the only way you could heal and strengthen your soul right. Now you''re asking me to give you a miracle that will allow you to instantly use magic. Kai looked at the copy with hopeful eyes and asked him "Do you?" The copy looked at Kai with an exasperated look and said "yes. Now first do you still have blood strands?" "Yes, why," asked Kai in a puzzled tone. "Good, that means you still aren''t hopeless. You can substitute the ME with blood strands. But it will require practice and patience." Kai looked at the copy in disbelief and asked him in a doubtful tone " you can use blood strands as ME, I thought that it could only substitute physical abilities such as strength and agility not magic as well." "Well during the various hunts that you went on during your thirst you gained many different Magical Beasts'' blood. The blood orb has been storing them and recently has absorbed all of them. I have been suppressing the evolution since you weren''t ready for it. But now¡­" The copy paused for a few moments and then continued " I believe that now that you have understood the severity of your actions and the experience that you have just gone through has allowed me to understand that you don''t underestimate your opponents anymore." Kai nodded in understanding and then proceeded to ask the copy to stop restricting the evolution. Kai looked at the copy but he said that he wouldn''t be able to do that himself, instead, Kai had to do it by himself. The copy beckoned for Kai to follow him and then he stepped in the air without looking back. Kai tried to do the same but realised that he couldn''t, instead, he simply tried to manipulate the blood orb so that it would allow him to change the rules in the red world. Kai tried his best to connect to the orb but only managed to get a rudimentary connection. The connection allowed Kai to condense the wind under his feet to let him have "steps" in the air and thus gain a pseudo flight. (Imagine Sanji''s Geppo or skywalk). After he managed to get to his copy he was taken to a new section of the red world. In it, Kai could see a humongous cage that seemed to reach the sky with thousands of magical beasts all locked inside it, all which he had killed and consumed their blood. Although he had to admit that most of the beasts in the cage had come from the war that was waged on the Court. He asked his copy what he had to do, and the copy told him that if he wanted to unlock the next stage of evolution he would need to merge with each beast, and the only way to merge with a beast was to kill it and the magical beast''s corpse would enter the blood orb and further the evolution. "So, in other words, I have to defeat every single one of these magical beasts, right?" Kai asked his copy. "Yes, however before you get all cocky each of these beasts will have the same strength as you." "What!" Kai shouted out in disbelief and anger. "Well, no point in pondering you better get ready Kai." The copy then teleported Kai into a large arena spanning a Kilometre in diameter. Kai the looked at the opposing side and saw a¡­ 27 The First Fight In The Arena Kai looked at the monster that was standing in front of him. It just happened to be a dragon, a [Common Welsh Green] to be exact. Standing at 6 meters tall and 10 meters long the dragon looked imposing and dangerous. It had glistening green scales that covered the dragon''s flesh, two thin sharp horns. At the base of the horns were wider patches of flesh that acted as the dragon''s ears. The dragon had a mouth full of big pointed teeth like a crocodile. The claws of the dragon were flat with the edges of the talons were hooked, meant to give the dragon grip. The last feature that created the dragon''s terrifying look were its eyes. It had dead white eyes that had no pupils in them giving the dragon an appearance like the bringer of death. Kai looked at the Common Welsh Green and tried to remember when he had killed it, no matter how hard he tried to remember he couldn''t and eventually gave up. Kai looked at it and felt that the dragon wasn''t strong at all, he felt like he could defeat the thing in an instant. But at that moment that Kai had regained his confidence, he got a nasty surprise. In the opposite direction of Kai position, stood the dragon. The arena floor opened up next to him and an ethereal nearly-featureless face floated from below. The face had one feature¡­ a mouth. The face drifted closer to the dragon and opened its mouth, fangs extended from the mouth and grew until they were 20 centimetres long. The mouth bit into the dragon''s neck and injected Kai''s own vampire venom. The dragon struggled weakly, but to no avail, it couldn''t resist the ethereal face. After a few seconds, the face disappeared, and the arena floor grew back again. The dragon''s body released a fifty-meter wide cloud of red mist that cloaked the dragon''s body. Inside the mist, Kai could hear screams of pain and see sudden lights of red lightning that showed a shadow the dragons struggling body. Kai could feel the rising aura of the dragon, in the beginning, it was still weak but Kai was starting to feel danger from the large mist cloud. He tried to move towards the dragon''s direction to kill it before it grew too powerful. However, Kai was immobilised to the spot by an unseen force, no matter how hard he struggled he couldn''t move his body apart from his eyes. Five minutes later the mist cleared and in the former dragon''s place there stood a completely different dragon. The dragon was twice the original Common Welsh Green''s size. It had large spikes running down its spine, and at the tip of its tail, it had a large sharp bone that could pierce metal. The dragon had two more horns on its head while the original two had grown much larger. The mouth full of teeth had grown larger while two fangs at the top of its gums had grown to become vampire fangs jutting out of its mouth. Its original green scales had turned a deep red, and its dead eyes now had to crimson pupils that emitted a terrible bloodlust. Overall the dragon was now extremely dangerous after its transformation. Kai looked at the dragon in horror as the memory of the Dahak came back to him causing him to shiver all over. But while Kai''s mind was fearing the dragon his vampiric instincts were raging at the new challenger that tried to challenge it. The combination of the bloodlust emitted by the dragon and his own instincts had caused Kai to calm down moderately, he still feared the dragon, but he could still think logically. Kai looked at the dragon and tried to understand why the dragon would change so drastically. In his transformation, he changed his appearance, but his own height and size didn''t change like this dragon did. Kai believed that the dragon had his size changed because female dragons were attracted to the stronger dragons and he appeared to have become a "lady killer" although he was just a monster in Kai''s books. At that moment Kai''s copy appeared out of nowhere on a large judge''s stand floating in the air outside the arena. He declared in a loud voice that boomed all over the arena "The preparations are now complete, let the fight begin once I finish the countdown. Three, Two, One, FIGHT!" At the moment the copy''s voice boomed the word fight the dragon flew towards Kai, letting out a guttural roar. Kai was taken by surprise at the dragon''s speed because it was almost at the same speed as him. If Kai''s top speed was at the peak of Mach 8 almost reaching Mach 9, then the dragon had barely passed Mach 8. The dragon propelled itself across the arena with its large wings releasing crimson flames at Kai. Kai instantly dodged the large gush of fire and punched the dragon with all of his strength. The dragon flew across the arena and crashed into the wall, Kai instantly followed the dragon but by the time he had gotten to the other side of the arena the dragon had already recovered. Kai was met with a berserk torrent of fire that burnt his skin causing him to dodge the rest. Luckily for Kai, he had only gotten the beginning of the fire instead of taking the brunt of the flames. The dragon lunged forward with its maw wide open and this time Kai was to slow. His arm was caught inside the dragon''s mouth and it instantly bit down swallowing the arm. Kai yelled out in anguish and pain as he was only left with one arm his right arm. Kai decided to utilise his legs instead and leapt towards the dragon. He quickly started to unleash a torrent of blows onto the dragon''s side but it was resisting Kai''s blows easily. If a normal human could see the fight he would believe that it was a fight between gods because of the viciousness and strength that was shown. Kai unleashed all of his anger onto the dragon and for a few moments, it couldn''t react to Kai''s attacks. It was shot into an arena wall and was continuously pounded over and over. The dragon''s original animalistic brain had been developing rapidly since the transformation and quickly tried to think of a tactic to overcome Kai. Since he was rapidly pounding its torso into the wall nonstop, he could use his wings to try and push Kai away or use his tail. The dragon opted for it wings since it thought that since the wigs were bigger they would do more damage. The dragon flapped its wings over and over until they created a large wind that momentarily distracted Kai. But that was all the dragon required to break free from Kai''s grip. He instantly whipped Kai''s face with his tail causing Kai to be thrown across the arena.The dragon flew out of the deep hole that Kai had made using its body and flapped its wings in Kai''s direction. Kai looked down and saw the dragon making its way towards him. Kai desperately urged his blood strands into his amputated arm and saw it rapidly regenerating. A moment later the arm had grown back completely, and Kai looked at the dragon which had its two claws stretched out ready to snatch Kai out of the air. Kai chose to dive towards the ground instead of letting himself be taken by the dragon because he knew that if he was caught then he would die. Kai crashed into the ground and made a huge crater in the arena''s floor. Kai still hadn''t recovered from the fall when the dragon landed on him pinning Kai down with his foot. Kai could see the dragon open its mouth and the insides of his mouth started to glow orange while a fiery light came out of his throat. 28 The First Opponents Defea The dragon opened its mouth and the insides of his mouth started to glow orange while a fiery light started to shine from his throat. Kai looked into the dragon''s eyes and saw pure malice and destruction inside its eyes. Kai could see that the dragon had lost its mind from the new-born transformation. But all of his observations didn''t matter because his torso was pinned down along with his arms, so he couldn''t use his arms to break away. He tried to build up momentum while the dragon gathered its most powerful flame breath- thus the few seconds delay, but to no avail. He couldn''t break free. At that moment Kai''s future was bleak, he didn''t have any way to break free from his restraints. Kai could see the end coming and was full of anger and hopelessness at the fact that he couldn''t beat the first opponent that he fought with power rivalling his own. At that moment the dragon had gathered its flames and released them on Kai. But at that moment the dragon was pushed by something. The flames narrowly missed Kai''s face and instead licked the ground a few centimetres. Kai moved away from the centre of the crater he was buried in, to get away from the heat of the fire. And, while Kai managed to escape the full brunt of the flames he was still slightly singed by the flames on the left side of his face, on his cheek. Kai felt cold sweat running down his neck but remembered that as a vampire he couldn''t sweat so it was purely psychological. Kai looked around the arena to find out what had saved him. The thing that saved Kai was a giant white tiger with a puffed-out neck and thorns coming out of its neck causing it to look more like a mane than a puffed-out neck and vampire fangs. The tiger was Bob who had been residing inside of Kai after the encounter with Dahak. Kai looked at Bob with surprise and delight. "What are you doing here? Wait no never mind, lets talk later now we have to kill that dragon instead." Kai said to Bob and when Bob was about to reply the dragon stood up and roared, appearing to be angry that Kai and Bob were ignoring its presence. Kai and Bob looked at the dragon with ill ease and Kai said quietly "I''ll attack from the right you attack from the left." Bob nodded with its enormous head and Kai and Bob both broke into a sprint in the direction of the dragon in their each individual directions. The dragon saw both vampires dashing towards it and tried to judge the biggest threat to it, but much to its limited intelligence the choice was too hard and instead it chose Bob who was larger than itself in his (Bob) strongest state. Kai saw how the dragon chose to attack Bob with its deadly breath, instead of him and instead merely used his tail to attack Kai. Kai was happy at the current situation- the dragon had turned its back to him. Kai remembered a famous line that he had heard before- Don''t turn your back to your opponent. The dragon was turning his back to Kai, the exact thing the line said not to do, and Kai was going to take advantage of the opening. He easily dodged the predictable path that the tail moved in and leapt into the air landing on the dragon''s head. The dragon felt the vampire on its head and started to move its head in an effort to shake Kai off his head, forgetting about the incoming threat that was Bob. Bob rammed into the dragon knocking it off its feet and onto the ground. Then it used its sharp claws to slice through the dragon''s chest. At the same time, Kai pulled back his arm and straightened his fingers and then joined them together. Kai then quickly extended his arm and pierced the dragon''s skull and instantly grabbed onto the dragon''s brain. He then pulled his arm out of the dragon''s head with the brain inside his clenched fist. Bob saw that the dragon''s brain had been extracted and to regenerate its brain the dragon''s body automatically pushed all of its vitality into the head leaving the other parts of its body with no energy. Bob pushed another claw into the dragon''s chest and ripped the body in two. He then threw the half that was in his right paw to the other side of the arena and then spat onto the dragon''s left half with poisonous saliva. The poison rapidly disintegrated the body causing it to disappear. He did the same with the other part that he had thrown as well as the brain in Kai''s hand that was laid on the ground right after. After the brain was destroyed a red light appeared in the middle of the arena and split into two smaller lights that entered Kai and Bob''s bodies. They both instantly felt a small boost in their abilities, as well as all of their spent energy, regained. Kai looked at Bob and was about to ask him why he was inside the blood orb''s world when Kai''s copy appeared before them and said to the pair. "You have both past the first battle, congratulations. However, there are still another 10,563 beasts left before you can leave, so fight diligently. Also, I''ve noticed that the arena is too small and restrictive, so I am making it a hundred times large have fun. I''ve noticed that Bob has joined the fight, because of this you will have to split the energy between Bob as well. In addition, the enemies will be harder." After that, the copy disappeared without letting Kai or Bob ask any questions, while the arena started to expand until it was 100 kilometres in diameter. Kai and Bob were teleported to the other side of the arena with a 100-meter tall metal gate was standing behind them. On the opposite side, there was also another gate identical gate which slowly started to open. Kai and Bob looked at the large shadowy figure that was walking towards them in the darkness that was behind the gate. Kai and Bob looked at the figure with squinted eyes and tried to see what it was. When the figure was revealed Kai was shocked because he didn''t expect that they would need to fight this monster this early. It was one of the most terrifying monsters that had fought on the battlefield. A monster that had killed thousands alone before Kai killed it. A blightfiend. 29 The Blightfiend Over the past four years Kai had discovered that there was in fact another rank above the A class creatures, the S class. The S class were hidden from the normal wizarding world due to the fact that they would be to scared to leave their houses. An S class creature was a much higher threat level compared to the A class creatures. An A class creature could kill between 10- 100 people, but an S class creature could easily kill thousands of people without a lot of effort. There was such a huge difference between the A class creatures and the S class creatures, luckily there weren''t many S class creatures in the world. In the attack on the Court''s headquarters there were 5 S class creatures that joined in the attack. In Britain there were a total of 6 S class so almost all of them joined in. The Blightfiend was one of the S class creatures in the attack. The Blightfiend was a 5 meter tall humanoid creature, with a black bone-like exo-skeleton. It had a thin head with the top of the head fashioned in a type of spiked cone. (Imagine the xenomorph head from alien but bony, shorter and sharp with no skin and flesh.) It had a thin bony neck and the neck connected to a large wide chest plate exterior, with grooves appearing every few centimetres. Below that was a thin torso that was covered by a smooth black carapace. Its arms were long and thin with bony armour starting from its shoulders to its wrists. From wrist down, it had a large palm with five big bony talons. Its legs were composed of two thick thigh bones, while its ankles were much thinner they looked the same as the thigh bones. The feet were made of two large hoove-like feet with extendable talons that gave grip on uneven terrain. The blightfiend had a featureless face apart from two holes in its face where the eyes were meant to be. Kai believed that the blightfiend was related to the dementors, because they both had similar appearances as well as the same auras, the same despairing feeling around them, as well as `the ability to suck a person''s soul out of their body. The two most terrible abilities of the blightfiend were its soul-sucking ability and its corpse infection. The first was an area of effect soul suck where it absorbed the souls of the targets and became more intelligent and powerful. The second was corpse infection where the blightfiend could place its own special parasites into a corpse where it would reanimate the body while at the same time making the body sturdier and stronger. The soul suck ability had a crucial disadvantage, it would take a large amount of time for the souls to be absorbed by the blightfiend. However, the ability still caused a huge degree of terror and fright among the wizarding world''s executives. In addition to its innate abilities the blightfiend had outstanding physical strength and defensive capabilities causing it to be a near impossible to deal with. The only weak spot was a small spot in the blightfiend''s chest plate. It would cause the creature to freeze for a few seconds halting all of its functions leaving it completely open to attacks. When Kai originally fought the blightfiend he had to take it away from the battlefield otherwise it would continuously kill more of the court''s soldiers and thus couldn''t help during the battle field at the beginning. It wasn''t a particularly challenging fight for Kai but if he compared it to the rest of the monsters that he had fought against it was definitely a runner-up for the number one most powerful monster that Kai had fought against. Now that Kai had to fight against the vampire Blightfiend it would definitely be impossible if he didn''t have Bob, the difference was that Kai didn''t know how to defeat the new blightfiend. When the blightfiend walked out to the open instantly it was infected with the vampire venom and the red mist surrounded it like it had with the dragon. During the 5 minutes that the blightfiend was transforming Kai gave Bob a debrief of the blightfiend''s strengths and weaknesses.After 5 minutes the red mist started to dissolve, and Kai and Bob could see two noticeable changes on the blightfiend. It''s original black exo- skeleton was now a dark red and it had shrunk from 5 meters tall to 3 meters tall. Kai prepared himself for the long battle between him and Bob against the blightfiend. As soon as Kai andBob felt the restraints keeping them in place were removed they dashed towards the blightfiend with their highest speeds. The blightfiend was emitting pure bloodlust, giving off the aura of destruction and murder. When Kai and Bob reached the blightfiend they each crashed into it from a different direction, exactly how they did previously with the dragon. However, they had underestimated its intelligence, they had thought that because it became a vampire it had become a murder machine, a being that only cared about killing, nothing else. But that was not the case it now had two white orbs of light that appeared where a normal creature''s eyes should have been. Kai could feel that the orbs of light gave of a sinister light of intelligence, befitting of its demonic appearance. When it saw the two racing towards it, it didn''t make any motions until the last moment where it raised both of its long bony arms and smashed them forward in the place it expected Kai and Bob would appear. Kai and Bob appeared in slightly different positions and the blightfiend had to choose which opponent it had to attack first. Without a doubt, it chose Kai the being that killed it without mercy. But in that moment, it realised that if it attacked Bob then it would be able to torture Kai for longer, so in the end it chose Bob. Bob had managed to reach the blightfiend and just when it was about to attack Kai it switched directions and smashed its massive armoured fist into him causing Bob to go flying through the air and land on the ground somewhere close by. Kai realised that he didn''t have Bob as backup and glanced into the blightfiend''s sockets, where the orbs seemed to suck the soul out of him. But luckily at the last minute he managed to escape the blightfiend''s gaze and jumped out of the way. It looked surprised at the fact that it hadn''t managed to land its punch on Kai. But it instantly rushed towards Kai at the same speed that he could move at, the peak of Mach 8. The blightfiend smashed into Kai and sent him across the field but instantly appeared behind him due to the speed it could move at. The blightfiend started punching him all over the arena''s ground and sky, while Bob had realised that he couldn''t rush in blindly at the blightfiend he understood that in order to completely defeat it he had to have a plan. He had observed the blightfiend ever since it had thrown him during the first exchange and had discovered that it couldn''t use its most terrifying ability- the soul suction ability. Maybe it was because that they were in the blood orb or something else, at the moment it only had physical strength and its corpse parasites couldn''t do anything to them if they weren''t dead. Now, most would argue that vampires were technically dead, however, the parasites required no mental resistance. I.e. the brain had to have to personality controlling it so that the parasite could send signals to the blightfiend. So, after watching the blightfiend Bob understood that it could only rely on its physical capabilities, its increased strength, speed and defensive abilities. Finally, Bob had also observed that its weak spot had moved from its chest to its eyes, or more specifically its white orbs residing in its eye sockets. It had found out this important information because of orbs'' flickering slightly meaning that it still wasn''t formed properly and needed time to completely form. Bob finally understood that and shrunk himself to his smallest form which was a mere centimetre long and a few millimetres in height. The blightfiend had finally finished its erratic movements having been completely satisfied at staying in one spot and giving Kai the beatdown of his life. They were currently in a pit 16 meters deep and constantly increasing in depth with every punch that landed on Kai''s body. Bob had already told Kai his plan mentally so that he wouldn''t give up and continue receiving all of the blightfiend''s attention. Bob tried his best to be hidden and slowly crept into the pit that was being obscured by the clouds of dust caused by the destruction of the arena''s floor. Once he got close enough he jumped straight into the blightfiend''s eye socket. The blightfiend immediately stopped attacking Kai and screeched loudly. It tried to stop Bob from attacking the white orb of light but much to its dismay and panic it couldn''t do anything. After Bob slashed the first orb with its sharp claws they gave away and the blightfiend started to flail its limbs madly in panic before pushing a talon in the socket that Bob was in. Bob had to jump out immediately because of the incoming threat, after that he discovered that blightfiend''s speed had decreased significantly. In addition to it destroying the blightfiend''s orb it also left some of its toxic poisons inside of the socket. Kai also got up with his battered body and walked unsteadily to the blightfiend. Around him, a red malevolent aura was slowly forming, with each step it condensed from a spectral and ghostly thin veil to a thick dark red smoke. By the time he had appeared in front of the blightfiend, he had a huge amount of red billowing around him. Kai''s eyes were glowing in a demonic red, unlike his usual charming blood red eyes. He channelled all of the red smoke around him into the blightfiend''s feet. He then caused the smoke to slowly rise through its body causing hundreds of small explosions to emanate from each part of his body the smoke passed through. In addition to the painful explosions going on in the blightfiend''s body, Bob who was standing at the side watched as the blightfiend''s body grew back to its original 5 metre height and lost its red colouring. It appeared as if Kai could reabsorb the vampire infection and gain more energy than he originally could have from the corpse. Immediately Kai collapsed on the ground after the blightfiend died, while half of the energy that Kai absorbed from the blightfiend was passed on to Bob. Kai''s copy later announced that due to their battles today they would be getting a break to recover to their top conditions. 30 Victor White Time flew as Kai and Bob fought relentlessly every day in the arena, slowly tempering themselves with the seemingly endless powerful enemies. Kai and Bob had fought thousands of enemies and today was the last fight that they were they would have to stay in this arena and fight mindlessly without a choice. Kai and Bob had both sensed the tremendous improvements that they had gotten whilst being in the arena. They had both, in the beginning, had troubles fighting more than two enemies a day before having to recuperate and now after 3 years had passed they could easily fight over 20 enemies at a time and even beat opponents that were far stronger than they themselves were. Another thing they had earned was Kai second evolution of the blood orb. He could now substitute the magical energy with the blood strands. However, that required skill and training to master. Now Kai and Bob were standing in front of the arena gates, Bob on the right while Kai was on the left, standing side by side like lifelong partners. Kai and Bob waited for the last monster to come out, in the past Kai might have feared fighting against a vampire version but now he was confident that he could beat the new monster without revealing any of his aces. This monster was called a monster for good reason, not a magical creature but a monster because it killed mindlessly without thought and for no reason but to feel the rush and enjoyment of its victims cries of pain and terror. The monsters name was Victor White. He was part of the Hellhound race that were kept in the underworld, the dimension for spirits. Victor managed to escape the underworld and come to this version of earth much to the native magical creatures'' dismay. The hellhound had an extremely troublesome ability, the transformation into another form like the wizard Animagus. It could shapeshift into one other species and Victor chose the human race. He had been on earth for centuries killing muggles whenever he felt like it. There had been countless deaths unaccounted for that were his doing. Usually, the corpses were found in a brutal state, the police had discovered that the victims were tortured for days before they were killed. After living in human civilisation for so long he had adopted some of the humans'' culture and habits. One of these habits that made it easier for him to blend in and make his kills was adopting a human name. He chose the name Victor White because his original form was always victorious. While the colour white almost never appeared inside of the underworld so he felt it would be a nice change. Victor wasn''t a leader, when he had been asked to join the war against the Court he was promised that he could kill whoever he wanted as long as they were loyal to the Court. So, he went on a murderous rampage killing tens of thousands in his enjoyment and lust for blood. Kai had seen him when he emerged from his residence in the court. Kai first finished off the small fries, which he had to fight again in the arena. After he defeated the resistors army, the reason why he didn''t stay was because he had to kill Victor. When Kai fought Victor, he had won with great difficulty and the only reason was that Victor had become so drunk on victory and therefore became arrogant and cocky, much like Kai was. Now that Kai and Bob were going to fight the vampire Victor they didn''t dare underestimate Victor at all. Kai and Bob were stuck in their place and they watched quietly how this time Victor walked out of the opposite gate calmly and relaxed like the arena was his own home. Victor had the appearance of a young man, with short blond hair, cold blue eyes, a thin nose and thin red lips. He had a faint jawline and appeared very handsome. He was wearing a white suit and tie with a dark purple vest underneath his jacket. He stopped once he stepped out of the entrance of the arena gate and stood still. He calmly looked at kai''s copy that was floating up in the air sitting on a levitating throne. And said to him loudly "Just start already, I''m itching for a slaughter." He looked at Kai with a mad glint in his eye and laughed loudly. The copy looked at him and seemed to be considering whether to inject the vampire virus and let him have five minutes to let him fully absorb the virus. Or to simply inject the virus into him and let him fight straight after. In the end, he raised his hand and the red tendrils rose from the arena floor and stabbed into his neck releasing a dark red fluid into him. This time there wasn''t a mist cloud and Kai and Bob could finally see what was happening during the time-reduced transformation. Kai could see Victor''s veins bulge like earthworms before exploding and the blood was rapidly absorbed into his chest. Victor felt his heart stop beating while the blood coursed through his body nourishing it before heading to his brain moving through his head until it reached his brain which caused his eyes to become blood red like Kai and Bob. The rest of his Body became pale like a corpse while his muscles expanded rapidly trying to keep the increasing strength from the transformation from leaving his body. Right now he looked like the hulk who took steroids, of course without the green skin. But the mass suddenly receded back into Victor''s skin and his original lean body was revealed but with denser and more refined features. Two fangs sprouted from his gums and then retracted leaving Victor ready for battle. "Incredible, so this is how you experience your day to day life, well not any more once I kill you here I can take over your body and taste the delicious humans again." Kai looked at Victor in disgust and he and Bob got ready for the battle against Victor while he looked at them hungrily. They all felt their restraints disappear as Victor instantly leapt in the air and pounced at Kai and Bob¡­ 31 The Last Fight In The Arena Kai looked at Victor in disgust and he and Bob got ready for the battle against Victor while he looked at them hungrily. They all felt their restraints disappear as Victor instantly leapt in the air and pounced at Kai and Bob Kai said to Bob I''ll take him by myself, you can only help me if I need help. He then leapt in the air in an effort to intercept him and smashed into Victor, from his experience you can''t change directions in mid-air. However, Victor reacted quick enough and he knocked away Kai''s punch and instead extended his own punch at Kai. Kai parried Victor''s punch very much like he had as he used the momentum form his parry to backflip and using the backflips momentum kicked Victor in the chin sending him flying a few tens of meters into the sky. Kai landed gracefully on the ground and won their first exchange of blows. Victor who had lost control of his momentum for a moment as a result of Kai''s kick readjusted himself and landed on both his feet easily. He then cracked his neck and ran at Kai, who also ran at him. Neither of them wanted to lose in terms of aggressiveness otherwise that would allow them to control the rhythm of the fight and in turn cause the opponent to lose. Kai kicked his leg using a roundhouse kick while Victor lifted his arm to defend the blow. He then rammed into Kai causing him to take a step back which in turn allowed Victor to smash his elbow into Kai''s gut. Kai leapt back to gather his bearings, obviously losing that exchange. Victor looked at Kai and said to him "Alright enough of the warm up let''s begin the actual fight." His arms became wreathed in black flames and his nails became longer and turner into claws, while he grew a fiery tail and two small horns grew out of the side of his head. His suit remained unaffected by the flames and stayed clean underneath the black flames. Kai looked at the new transformation that occurred to Victor Kai knew that his current physical abilities wouldn''t be enough and then released the blood strands that formed his blood energy. The blood energy was in fact the blood strands that were turned into a gaseous form. When Kai had reached the second evolution of the blood orb his control and capacity had improved by leaps and bounds. The blood energy manifested in the form of a red aura, which Kai manipulated into a large red semi- transparent trench coat that covered his body from neck down to his feet. The trench coat was a defensive magic that Kai had developed called blood armour, it was a spell of the second grade. The spell had better levels, but each level demanded a higher energy consumption and more control than the previous grade. The spell allowed Kai to have increased defence and endurance while acting as armour and could protect him from sharp objects. At the same time, he also performed all of his body enhancement spells five times. (Author note Each spell and its effect: Accelerate- 1st grade spell (stackable) increase speed by 10% Invigorate- 1st grade spell (stackable) increase strength by 10% Fortify- 1st grade spell (stackable) increase defence by 10% Tenacity- 1st grade spell (stackable) increase stamina by 10%) After the spell casting that Kai did he became much stronger. He then started to attack Victor without holding back and Victor tried his best to counter but now that Kai had become much stronger he couldn''t defend as well as he previously had. He tried to use his black flames, but Kai''s trench coat defended him from their effect. Victor paused for a moment in surprise and anger and Kai used that opening to land a few unforgiving blows that sent him in the air. Kai instantly moved behind him and continuously sent him flying in the air before releasing an explosion that caused him to crash into the ground and create a massive crater several tens of metres large. From the deep crater Kai felt an incredibly hot sensation coming from the middle of the crater that was deep in the ground. From the hole a gigantic head the 3 times the size of a normal person rose. The head was that of a large black wolfs when the head rose out the rest of the body came out after it. A large half transparent black flame mane wreathed neck along with a large hound''s body covered in black flames. His eyes glowed with a deathly light and his hackles were raised. He looked at Kai with a furious look and became incorporeal then attacked Kai. His giant claw smashed down onto Kai and just at the last moment became corporeal again. Kai''s coat didn''t manage to withstand the impact and got destroyed. Kai instantly jumped back and looked at the giant hellhound rushing to attack him and continuously dodged his attacks. He realised what Victor''s unique ability that allowed him to be incorporeal. It was a type of space ability that allowed him to interfere with the surrounding space and make his body incorporeal. But Victor''s ability had a downside, it was that if he was incorporeal for too long then the space would become unstable and eventually collapse causing anybody who was inside the area to die without any way for a person to survive. That was the way Victor managed to get to earth by mistake. He became cocky and fought against enemies that were much more powerful than him and when he fought against one extremely powerful opponent he styed in his incorporeal form for too long and space collapsed. He managed to find a space corridor that let him pass into earth. Now Kai had been studying his ability while he was fighting but he couldn''t think of a proper spell to use he considered using the spell [momentary destruction] Which caused space around the target to become shattered for a brief moment. However, it was still theoretical because it was classified as a 6th grade spell and Kai didn''t have enough energy to support the spell. He then thought the ability that he had absorbed from blightfiend the [soul aura] however instead of it having a big range and for it to damage the enemy gradually. It was instead condensed into a small layer that could be put onto a part of Kai''s body, allowing him to do damage to souls. Kai encased his fists with the [soul aura] and his fists glowed with a soft white glow. He released a punch onto the incorporeal hellhound hoping that it would hurt him. Kai was happy to discover that while the fist didn''t connect physically, Victor still yelped in pain and retreated. He glared at Kai with a look of anger, surprise and fear. Victor was stunned at how Kai still managed to hurt him when he was still incorporeal. He had felt much more pain from this attack than Kai''s normal physical punches. Kai looked at the aura clad fist and smiled a creepy grin. He cast the spell [weapon creation] a 2nd grade spell. It allowed him to create weapons from blood energy and depending on how much energy he poured into the creation of the weapon, the stronger it was. Kai poured all of his remaining blood energy into the spell and created a long pike coloured red and was faintly transparent. Kai coated the pike with [soul aura] and it glowed with a white tint. He pointed at Victor and smiled. Victor could feel that Kai was completely confident in his victory. He instinctively knew that if he didn''t release all of his aces then he would die. Victor released all of the black flames in his body in a large gush of uncontrolled waves at Kai. Kai was surprised because he felt a dangerous aura emanating from the black flames. He tried to dodge but he couldn''t so instead he used the long pike to push himself over the wave of dangerous black flames. While he was mid-air he pulled the pike point in the direction of Victor. Victor didn''t stay idle he also released a blazing wolf head shaped flame at Kai who was in the air, while also raising his two front claws and got ready to smash them downwards if Kai managed to bypass the wolf head. Kai who saw the wolf head pierced through it and managed to dodge the flames by sticking to the pike. After passing through the wolf head he threw the pike at Victor while landing on the arena grounds safely. The pike flew straight at its target without stopping. Victor stunned at Kai''s unexpected move and was too slow to react to the pike that was flying right at him. It went right through his incorporeal body but at the same time pierced and dragged his soul out of his body causing him to die instantaneously. After all Kai knew that almost every creature in existence except for a very select few would die when their soul was dragged out of their body, much less damaged like Victor''s was. The copy appeared in front of Kai and said to him that due to him winning all the fights he could now leave the arena. Kai an Bob were both teleported out of the blood world with a flick of the copy''s hand. 32 The Magic System When Kai was transported out of the blood world that resided in the blood orb, He found himself in a field next to a dusty road. Further up the house, there was a small farm-house. Kai looked around and found his body in the same condition as they were before he entered the blood world. A red trench coat, a black t-shirt and some jeans with combat boots. The clothes were stained with dirt and grass from when he had tried to resist Dahak. The Vampire Progenitor called out his faithful partner- Bob from inside his body. Bob jumped out of the tattoo of the cat that was on his arm in a small flash of red light. The cat-shaped creature shook its body and stretched its body then it looked at Kai with a look of puzzlement. Bob then asked him "What''s the date, why are you wearing the same dirty clothes that you had before?" "I don''t know the date, but I think that the time we''ve experienced in the arena was completely different than the time going on here." He continued to look at the farmhouse and continued speaking. "It may be because the perception of time inside your mind is different than the time in reality. It''s like a dream you may experience a dream for several days while in reality, it''s only a couple of hours. Perhaps it was only amplified by the blood orb. Let''s get going I need to go to Arad in Romania." Kai finally looked at Bob and gestured for him to change shape so that he could grow large enough that Kai could ride on him. After the three years inside the arena, both he and Bob had grown tremendously in both physical, mental and magical abilities. For example, Bob was fast enough to reach Mach 9 in his normal cat form, much less his original Nundu form and enhanced Nundu form. He was much more powerful than Kai''s original physical state after absorbing the blood orb''s energy. Bob sighed in annoyance but in the end,he chose to transform into his original form. "Get on already," Bob growled at Kai. Kai smirked at Bob but nevertheless, he got on without saying a word. Kai activated his blood energy and his Runic eyes activated automatically just like they had before his magical energy was crippled. However, there was a large difference compared to the original appearance. The whites of his eyes had turned pitch black with the iris glowing a soft scarlet red and the pupils had the runes floating around them mysteriously. Kai''s body had changed drastically after the blood energy became the primary energy in his body. He could no longer use common magic, the kind taught in the magic schools. He could only use his own self-created magic that was compatible with the blood energy. Back when Kai was still researching magic he had discovered by a fluke a new way to utilise magic. It was the body strengthening magic, a type of magic that hadn''t been researched previously. After Kai thought of the body strengthening magic he then thought of the various web novels were the magic was divided into levels. There were many different magical spells that were divided into elements, such a thing hadn''t happened in the Harry Potter world. The wizard could cast a spell along with the wand movement and release different spells however they mainly aimed at utility and charms rather than elemental magic. Kai decided to try and create different magical spells that were element- based. They had different grades that were classified on their energy consumption per spell as well as the level of complicatedness required to form the spell. After the blood orb''s evolution, it required extremely high-quality blood, not a large amount like the previous level. The main changes of the blood orb were its enormous energy limit as well as the fluidity and level of control of the blood energy that it allowed. If previously he only had 10 blood strands, then now he had 1500 strands. And if each blood strand was 100 units of blood energy then he had 150,000 units of blood energy. The magic levels he had created started from 1-9 with the first-grade magic having the cost of 1-10 units of blood energy. While the second grade had 11-100 and from there the blood energy became blood strands. The grade three spells were spells that had a higher energy consumption ranging from 1 strand to 10 strands and so on each grade having a jump of ten times the previous grade. Apart from the clearly graded spells, there were also the unclear spells such as the flight spell, that required a constant amount of blood strands supplied into it to work. Another reason for the unclarity of the grade was that the higher the speed the higher the amount of energy required to fuel the spell. Another spell with the same usage was the teleportation spell, both of these spells were much more efficient than the Wizards'' apparition spell. It was a true teleportation while the apparition was simply flying extremely quickly. Kai had discovered that his runic eyes had a hidden function. He learnt that he could insert a rune with the spell''s formula into a rune and thus could simply pour energy into the rune and the spell would be formed. Kai only had 5 spots in each of his eyes and due to his haste in using them in the middle of a battle, he used a total of seven spots 5 for the body strengthening magic while two for the teleportation and flight spells. After he had finished his battles he tried to replace the spells with other ones but much to his disappointment he discovered that he couldn''t. He only had 3 spots remaining in his eyes, while the rest of the spells he would have to form by himself. The good news was he had become increasingly proficient in spell casting at rapid speeds. Kai cast a wind assistance spell that would allow both him and Bob to become incorporated into the wind''s movements with no resistance. It was a 2nd grade spell that required Kai less than a millisecond to cast. Kai looked at Bob that was beneath him and asked him to get going. Bob just shook his body and then two limbs grew from his shoulder blades. They increased in length until they became longer than Bob''s body. Eventually, they formed two leathery bat wings. This was another result of the blood orbs energy. Bob''s gift had transcended its previous limits. Now as long as he had enough flesh then he would be able to grow all kinds of body parts from outside and inside his body.In the past, he could increase or decrease his size and now he could change and grow various body parts as well as remove and change his body''s limits. In addition to these new abilities, Kai also reckoned that given enough time Bob would be able to transform into another species altogether if he wanted to. So, he could gain a human-like form and eventually a human form. After Bob grew his wings he leapt off the ground and into the air, carrying Kai with him into the horizon. 33 Kais Journey to the Academy After flying for a few minutes Kai and Bob arrived in Romania. From there Kai used his magic watch to track their progress, while constantly giving Bob directions where to fly. Kai and Bob flew closer to Arad and when they were a few kilometres away from the city Bob flew down and landed quietly on the ground. Kai jumped off Bob''s back and shrunk back into his small cat form. In order for Kai to appear somewhat normal, he would have to drive a car in a muggle city. As a result, Kai opened his storage space, a spell he created using the original spacial pouch he received in Diagon Alley as his inspiration. He had taken apart the pouch and reverse engineered all the spells residing on the pouch and finally created the spell [Storage Space]. The spell [Storage Spell] had one effect to store things into a separate dimension that was specially created by Kai using the blood orb''s world as a medium. The correct classification that Kai gave the spell was 3rd grade after much thought. However, if he didn''t have the blood world then the spell would have been at least ranked at 6th grade due to the difficulty of opening a different dimension. [Storage space]- 3rd grade spell. Allows the user to create a separate space inside of his own body that can store items. The bigger the item the more energy required to store the object into the space. Kai entered the storage space with his blood energy acting as a sensor and tried to find the correct car that he wanted. After entering the space, he went into a large building with the sign cars on top. In the beginning, when Kai had created the space it was tiny but every day he would inject a small amount of magical energy into the space. And due to it being one of his first spells, he had been placing magical and blood energy into the space for years. It was once merely a couple meters big but even when he had been in the arena he hadn''t stopped putting blood energy into the spell, letting it grow to epic proportions. By now he had his own land inside the blood world that the blood orb had no authority over. It spanned over tens of kilometres long, he had warehouses for everything and due to being one of the two lords of the Dark Lords'' Court he received anything that he wanted. He had a warehouse with hundreds of expensive cars, some with magical enchantments and others the peak of human technology. Kai chose to use a Lamborghini Veneno, a car that cost millions of dollars was just one of the many cars that Kai had stored in his warehouse. He would have picked a less eye-catching car if the role that he had didn''t need him to appear rich. After he had posted the assignment of information gathering on the Court''s mission board he discovered that there was a private university in Arad called White Rose Academy. The peculiar thing about the university was that it housed many young heirs to multi-billionaire corporations. However, there were many mysterious disappearances of normal muggle civilians near the academy''s location. Kai reckoned that there definitely vampires among the students, after all once a vampire lived forever it would gather wealth, even if it didn''t want to in the form of antiques. And the students here in the academy were heirs to some of the richest people on the planet. Of course, now that Kai had created the Dark Lords'' Court he was currently the richest man on the planet, after all, he basically controlled two-thirds of the world''s leaders and leading businessmen. He had created the role of a young rich investor coming to invest in the academy. And while he was there he could learn about the students and find out which of them were human and the others that were leaning to the supernatural side. He could have chosen to go with the guise of a student but there were much more restrictions placed on a student than on an investor and Kai wanted to have as much freedom as possible. Kai was planning to stay at the academy under the guise of looking at how the academy runs and seeing how it teaches and respects its students. So, he had to fit the part of the investor with mannerisms, behaviour and clothing and cars. Once he selected his car he looked for a nice branded suit. In reality, Kai didn''t care much for pleasantries, wealth and shows. He only wanted to enjoy his time in the Harry Potter world and find a way to return back to the original earth. Put everything into place and then left his storage space with the Lamborghini Veneno held by his blood energy. He gently laid it down on the ground and looked at it trying to decide if it was a bit over the top. It was designed in a sleek build with a shiny custom- ordered black paint job and blood red lines along the car''s wheels and tinted windows. In the end, Kai decided to just use it. Kai entered the car and put the keys in the car. Bob jumped in and sat on the seat next to Kai. Kai then started the car and the car race in the direction of the city. During the car ride, Kai didn''t stop once and using his keen senses to dodge the incoming cars he arrived at the city ten minutes later. He entered the city and slowed down while heading to the entrance of White Rose Academy. He had to get to the other side of Arad as the academy was on the outskirts of the city. When he followed the GPS in his watch he discovered that he was leaving the city altogether and back into the countryside. He finally arrived at the academy and the location where the academy was on, was a large mansion estate. It had many buildings and altogether had taken around 3 square kilometres in diameter. There was only one road that lead to the entrance of the academy. The road was surprisingly a concrete road, not what a person would expect from an academy in the countryside. But then again it was one of the most prestigious schools in the world with many corporate heirs attending so it had to have some class. At the end of the road, there was a tall iron gate that seemed to have some sort of unreadable scribbles etched in them. The rest of the academy had a tall brick wall blocking it off from sight. What Kai had seen had been the view from the gates paired with his outstanding sight and the magical sense that he gained from his blood energy. Kai drove slowly up to the academy gate and parked before opening the car door and then leaving the car. He walked over to the wall where an intercom was placed and pressed on the button that rang the buzzer and waited. 34 First Impression Kai pressed the button on the buzzer and waited for somebody to reply. A second later he heard an intercom switch on and a man''s voice was heard on the line, Kai assumed that he was a secretary or a security guard. "Hello, what are you doing here?" He asked Kai in English. Kai was surprised at the fact that the man was speaking English because he had thought that he would be speaking Romanian. He had prepared a spell for speaking and talking to foreign human and magical being,he had invented it when he was thinking of spells that could help him with business and communication- related work. He had simply named the spell [Translate]. [Translate] was a 1st grade spell. It allowed him to speak to people in his own native language and they would understand his words in their own native language and vice-versa. But now the man on the intercom surprisingly spoke in English. Kai reacted quickly and said in a confident and clear tone using English "my assistant called the Dean to make an appointment under the Surname Natasa. Can you check the appointment with him?" "Please wait for a few moments sir, I''ll check with the Dean right now." The man disconnected from the intercom. Kai waited a few moments and glanced at Bob who was sitting in the car with an amused expression, or at least Kai assumed that he had an amused expression, after all, it was hard to read a cat''s expression. Kai was getting bored and decided to study the gate and its surroundings. He saw that in a minuscule crack there was a small camera that was watching his every movement. He continued to examine the surrounding area and saw more and more hidden cameras hidden in tiny cracks in the walls. They kept on rotating and zooming in on Kai''s figure, Kai figured that since they were observing him they should have finished confirming his identity. He became slightly annoyed but reigned in his emotions with his best poker face, he currently looked like a cold emperor that was in control of his surroundings. He succeeded and due to the fact that he was a vampire he looked like a corpse, so he started to move his body so that it would appear like his body was getting numb from standing in the same pose. Kai knew that as an academy that taught many rich corporate heirs they had to have exceptional security. He started to focus on his hearing and started to expand his hearing''s domain through the academy. He eventually covered the whole academy and sensed many different heartbeats coming from different areas on the academy grounds. He assumed that they were bodyguards assigned to protect the students residing in the academy. In addition, he smelt various metallic and plastic smells coming off the locations of the bodyguards. Guns he thought, at least they''re well prepared. He could sense at least 1000 bodyguards merely on the school grounds from his location, but due to him just casually sweeping the area with his senses he wasn''t sure how many bodyguards there were hiding in the grounds. In addition to the school grounds, Kai sensed many more heartbeats throughout the academy residences and buildings. There were many that beat steadily, and Kai could sense that they seemed to beat at only a certain number of beats per minute. These heartbeats seemed to be those of highly trained professionals as they were beating to a certain "rhythm." This meant that they were trained in a certain martial arts style that increased their bodies to an extremely high level. The breathing technique would allow their bodies to explode with strength rivalling the strongest known muggle professional fighters in the world. These bodyguards were apparently trained by the academy, however, Kai didn''t want to jump to conclusions. What he could know for sure was that these heart signatures were definitely in the academy to protect at least one student. He continued to scour the buildings and discovered many heart signatures that were beating at merely one beat per few minutes. Such a heartbeat was abnormal and breached the human standards. It was supernatural as a normal muggle athlete in peak condition could only have his heartbeat at the upper 30 beats per minute in a relaxed condition. But these heartbeats were clearly non-human. Kai narrowed his eyes and thought to himself that he hadn''t even entered the academy, but he had discovered so much information. He considered using his runic eyes to sense if there were any magic signatures but due to the blood energy that clearly changed his eyes visibly, he resisted using them after looking at the hidden cameras on the walls. Although he could use them with an illusion, he didn''t know how well it would appear on camera. Because he had only tried to use illusions with direct eye contact. Just as he was getting impatient from waiting, he heard the intercom switch on and the man''s voice said to him "Alright it''s been confirmed, welcome to White Rose Academy sir Natasa." In the intercom''s background, Kai could hear at least 5 other female voices say quietly "He''s so handsome." Or "Look at his dreamy face, it''s so cold and imperial like an emperor¡­" The intercom switched off and Kai returned back to his Lamborghini Veneno and started to drive slowly through the slowly opening gates. The car drove smoothly through the concrete road and lead him to a roundabout. There were four big white luxurious metal signs with golden patterns engraved into them, one next to each exit. The first sign read in bold cursive letters Administrative Offices. The next one read Dormitories, the third read Study Halls and the final sign read Sports Fields. Kai naturally exited through the first road that read administrative offices. The road lead him to an old castle-like building with what appeared to have 3 floors or at least according to the number of windows on each layer of the building. Kai said to himself "okay this perfectly fits the stereotype so far. But hey maybe it will be different when I meet the Dean." Kai drove into an elegant parking lot with many various statues depicting many mythological creatures in front of each parking space. Entered one parking space with a statue depicting of a dragon, Kai looked at the dragon and thought to himself. ''Meh, I''ve seen much better.'' He then looked at Bob and said to him "You coming with me or are you staying in the car?" Bob looked at Kai and said to him telepathically "Naturally I''m coming with you, I''m also curious to see the dean of this well renown academy with my own eyes." "No, you don''t, you just want to see if he''s a vampire." "That''s true, I won''t deny it," Bob told Kai. They both left the car and Kai then locked the car with his keys and gently put them in his suit pocket. Before heading towards the building. 35 Entering the Administrative Building Kai and Bob walked towards the ancient grey castle-like building that was the administrative office. In order to get to the entrance, they had to climb a couple of wide stairs that gave the building a more regal and imposing aura. As Kai started to walk up the stairs, Bob leapt onto Kai and crawled up to his shoulders before lying on them like his own personal bed. Kai wasn''t surprised at his Bob''s sudden movement as he was used to Bob''s sudden impulses. Over the years, Kai and Bob had gained a thorough understanding of one another including the other''s quirks. They both were important people in the other''s life, they were like brothers. Partners that had been through many near death battles and had learned to trust each other with the other''s life. While Kai appeared to be the most powerful of the pair, that wasn''t necessarily true. In certain situations, Bob was in fact much more efficient than Kai could ever be. Bob was nearing Kai''s physical strength as a result of the daily energy doses he had received from the blood orb. Kai and Bob each tried to sense who and what was inside the building in front of them. Kai extended his sense of hearing and smell through the building and tried to gauge the strength of all the people inside. When he was at the gates he wasn''t able to get a clear observation due to there being a barrier that intervened and blurred his senses from seeing exactly who and what was a deemed as a threat. From this Kai could infer that there was a powerful being inside the academy. But he didn''t know where or what he was. However, now that he was inside the academy grounds he was able to extend his senses and discover a more in-depth amount of information from the administrative office in front of him. And although he couldn''t sense exactly what was inside the building he could judge that inside the third floor was the being with the most threatening aura. Kai could sense a total of 10 people inside the building. There were 3 people on the ground floor. 5 people on the second floor and 2 people on the third floor. However, he could only sense one normal heart signature from the first floor. From his sense of smell, Kai could smell 4 strong smells resembling dogs and 5 different smells that resembled flowers. There were many supernatural beings inside the building and in order for him to not blow his cover, as well as to escape their senses he had to appear completely human. So while he was making his way up the stairs he utilised his blood strands in a way that would appear as if they were his bloodstream and thus making it seem as if he was human. After fixing his appearance he walked up the stairs and stood before two large heavy wooden doors. Bob told Kai mentally to be wary because he was sensing someone opening the door. While he didn''t sense a major threat level Kai and Bob weren''t about to underestimate anyone anymore after the many times that Kai lost due to his arrogance and pride. While investigating the two large doors, they opened and a beautiful young lady, wearing grey office lady attire stood at the entrance with a warm smile. She had long red hair with pale white skin and a pair of electrifying blue eyes. A narrow face and many freckles on her cheeks that added to her friendly charm. Her body wasn''t hidden by her office attire and instead managed to pull off the look and made the outfit seem stylish. She looked at Bob that was lying on top of Kai''s shoulders and smiled politely and said in a soft but firm voice "I''m sorry sir but we don''t allow pets inside the administrative building. Please leave your pet in the car." "Don''t worry miss, but my cat here is very well behaved so you have no need to worry," Kai said to her in his deep and attractive voice, that sent chills down the beautiful lady''s back. "But sir¡­" At that moment Kai, Bob and the lady heard a voice come from the third floor say quietly in a calm and time-worn voice. "Enough Penelope, just let him in. No need to argue about the small things." The lady now identified as Penelope raised her hand to her ear and pretended to hear something in her earpiece and said to her guests. "Sorry for the hassle, the director says it doesn''t matter anymore. So, I''ll take you to him directly, please follow me." After saying her piece she turned around and walked in an elegant and authoritative through the corridor and stopped at a spiralling staircase. "Please follow me and don''t enter doors that are closed or have signs that say do not enter. As there have been experiences that have caused guests lots of shock, so please abide by these rules." Penelope then started to walk up the stairs, her hand on the wooden bannister. Kai followed while trying to find out exactly what she was and at the same time looking at the many paintings that adorned the walls around the staircase. He first tried to hear if she had a heartbeat, after a few moments Kai discovered that while it was faint she indeed had a heartbeat. In addition, she had a blood flowing through her veins. Kai tried to use his sense of smell to find out what kind of creature she was but only found out that she had the smell of a mixture of fur and roses. As a result, he wasn''t sure what she was and instead focused on the paintings. Kai started to look at the paintings and a few caught his eyes. One such painting was depicting a small cottage in a field with sunlight pouring onto it. And while most people wouldn''t notice, he could see that the field was very similar in shape to the school grounds they were on right now. There were many other paintings that depicted scenery and only one other caught his eye. It was a painting that seemed to tell a story, showing a castle not incredibly large but instead gave off a quiet and lonely feeling. It was painted with the land in front of the castle having the same field from the first painting with the cottage. However, this time it wasn''t painted at day with sunlight, but instead painted at night with many monstrous shadows symbolizing darkness or pain. At least that''s what Kai assumed they meant. Kai asked Penelope "Excuse me do you happen to know who painted these paintings?" She stopped and turned around looking directly at Kai with a sharp gaze. "Which paintings are you referring to sir?" Kai pointed at the cottage and castle and told her "the castle and the cottage miss." "Well the academy doesn''t know who painted these paintings when we bought it at an art gallery." "Is that so" Kai mused. "Then can I buy them, I would be willing to pay as much as I need to get them, so can you name a price? Also, don''t say that you don''t have any authority here, because if you didn''t you wouldn''t walk in such a proud way so once again name your price." Penelope''s gaze turned from a sharp gaze to a cold gaze, however, at that instant, she revealed a sliver of killing intent that was directed at Kai. Penelope quickly hid it, however, both Kai and Bob were extremely sensitive to killing intent and detected it the moment that it was released. Bob who was lying on Kai''s shoulders opened his eyes and looked coldly at Penelope before sensing that nothing was going to happen closed his eyes. She sensed her slip- up but couldn''t do anything about it and hoped that they didn''t sense her killing intent. At that moment the atmosphere was incredibly tense. In the end, she said in a cold voice "You can''t buy it as the paintings are not for sale." Afterwards, she turned around and continued up the stairs without looking back. The rest of the way to the director''s office was silent and awkward. 36 Annabelle After walking up 3 flights of stairs in silence Kai, Bob and Penelope arrived on the third floor. There was one hallway that lead them to the director''s office, however, there was a door barring entry to the office. Penelope looked at Kai coldly and said, "I stop here sir, to get to the director''s office just open the door and let Annabelle lead you in." After Penelope finished speaking she turned around abruptly and left, descending down the stairs. Leaving Kai standing at the entrance to the hallway with Bob laying on his shoulders. After Penelope left Bob opened his eyes and looked at Kai before laughing at Kai. He extended a paw while laughing hysterically and said in between his laughter. "The moment you asked if you could buy the paintings she wanted to kill you. Hahaha, she must have thought that you were some rich arrogant brat who was about to learn here." ''Cough, cough'' Bob started to cough because he had laughed too much. "Oh, shut it, Bob," Kai said in an embarrassed voice. "We both knew that I was testing her after all both these paintings were painted by the same person however you could see that they were painted in different timelines right you stupid cat?" "Oh, you know very well that I am not stupid Kai and yes I also spotted that. Well, I assume that the painter is either the founder of the academy or one of the ancient supernatural creatures residing in the academy, considering the fact that two of his paintings managed to be put on the walls of one of the most prestigious schools in the world." "As a result of what I''ve seen from Penelope''s reaction we can understand that the painter is extremely important to her, so he must have an important role in her life. Also, Bob did you manage to find out what creature she was? Because I''ve got some guesses, but I can''t be sure." "No, unfortunately, I haven''t come in contact with enough supernatural beings. I''ve only seen magical creatures." "Oh, that''s a shame, well let''s meet that director now," Kai said to Bob and finished the telepathic discussion. Kai walked towards the door at the end of the corridor and pushed the handle down softly and pulled the door in his direction. What greeted Kai was a large stereotypical office. A few books on shelf cabinet that was leaning on the wall. In the centre of the room, there was a large desk with a computer screen placed on it. In addition to the screen, there was a keyboard and mouse along with many documents stacked and categorized neatly in the corner of the desk. In the office''s surroundings, there were many metal cabinets full of what Kai assumed were other documents. Sitting behind the desk was a beautiful lady that had a kind of mature beauty compared to Penelope who seemed youthful and full of vitality. As soon as Kai walked through the door with Bob on his shoulders, lifted her head and looked at him try to judge his capabilities. Kai did the same to her and tried to find out what her capabilities were. He used his senses to try and discover what species she was. Kai managed to pick up an extremely slow heartbeat, slower than Penelope''s in addition to a smell of a jasmine flower coming off her body. In addition, she had electric green eyes that glowed unnaturally. She had pure black shoulder length hair with the ends curling upwards. She wore simple black framed glasses that tried to hide her beauty but failed to do so and instead made her seem more intelligent. She had a small straight nose and light red lips that caused Kai to have an impulse to run over and kiss them. "Hello there, miss I''m assuming that you are Annabelle?" "Yes, and you are Mr Natasa correct?" "Correct, before I meet the director I would like to ask you if your eyes are naturally that shade of green or are they contacts?" "I get this question a lot, but they are naturally this shade of green." "Well, they are simply electrifying." Kai tried to flirt with her, just to see her reaction. He had no intention of dating anybody I the Harry Potter world for the time being. He had many places to explore and had no time to stay routed chained down to one place because of a girl. "Thank you," she said to Kai, seemingly not caring much for his compliment. It seemed that she took Kai''s complement simply as common courtesy. "So, I will escort you to the director if there is nothing else." "Wait I would like to ask what kind of perfume you have on you, it smells great and I would like to get if for my girlfriend." Kai tried to bait her out by getting an answer from her and finalizing her identity. He assumed that she was a vampire but wasn''t sure. Even while talking to her he was also speaking to Bob telepathically, trying to figure out her identity. "It''s a natural scent, so I believe it would be hard to duplicate it." She said while a small smile appeared on her face. After all who wouldn''t want to be complemented by an extremely good-looking person of the opposite gender. Kai needed to try one last test before entering the director''s office. While following her through the room he pretended to slip and bang his hand on the edge of the table. He used one of the blood strands in his body to replicate blood, of course, this wasn''t real blood but merely a copy. But for the experiment, it was enough. He made a small injury on his hand that had banged into the desk and made the blood pour out of his wound while at the same time delayed the regeneration process. Annabelle whipped her head around while her nose instinctively twitched, and her eyes shined dangerously. However, she quickly managed to control herself and pushed down her urges and walked to Kai and asked him if he was feeling unwell. While she was pushing down her vampiric urges Kai had gotten a good view of her appearance and had managed to confirm that she was indeed a vampire. Kai replied to her that he was okay and pulled out a handkerchief from his inner breast pocket that was inside his coat. He tied around his wound and once he was sure it was out of sight he stopped delaying his regenerative abilities and let it heal. In less than a second later the wound had healed completely and all that was left of the wound was the blood strand that was smattered over his hand and on the handkerchief. Kai reassured her that he was okay and then when she was sure that he was okay she led him into the director''s office. 37 First Contact with the Director The director''s office was on the right side of Annabelle''s office''s wall. Kai was led by her to the door and she gently opened it, put her head into a gap between the door and its frame and whispered, "Director Mr Natasa is here." A powerful voice filled with a lifetime of experiences called back to her "Let him in Annabelle, thank you." Annabelle retracted her head and looked at Kai with a look of embarrassment. "Sorry if you heard that, well as you''ve heard you can enter now, so please." She gestured her hand in the direction of the office door and smiled. Kai walked towards it and said to her politely "thank you, Annabelle," before entering. The first thing he saw was hundreds of books neatly organized onto shelves, like a library. The room''s colour was a timeworn brown and resembled a bookworm''s dream. Many different books were categorized into different categories. There were many, categories that were divided into two parts of the room on one side was the fiction and on the other was the non-fiction. There were further subcategories like fantasy or sci-fi. And after these subcategories, there were further subcategories like historical adventure or magical world fantasies. Kai was instantly enamoured and found a section titled Asian fiction. Titled under it was one category that had the words Web novels written on it. He was shocked at how web novels were actually put into the library. Something that never happened in his experience. While he was looking at the library, a man''s voice interrupted him by fake- coughing to get his attention. The voice was the same as the one that had spoken to Annabelle signifying that it was indeed the director. It had come from the middle of the room, behind an antique desk with a lamp from the 19th century. Kai looked at the figure resting behind the desk in a comfortable padded desk chair with wheels. The man had neatly combed grey-white hair, a groomed moustache and beard that connected with one another. Green time-worn eyes and a well-defined jaw. A suit covered the rest of his body however his wide shoulders and back weren''t hidden by it. His biceps bulged through his sleeves and from the waist down his body was hidden by the desk. However, Kai could see that the man worked out if he wasn''t naturally endowed this body by a supernatural species. (I don''t know if this sentence sounds right, but I couldn''t think of a better way to write it.) The man could be a model, even though his face appeared to be in his 50s. However, the suit didn''t manage to hide his natural bestiality that was deeply ingrained into the man''s bones. Just his presence alone would have intimidated a normal human and caused him to feel uncomfortable, like facing a predator or a higher species. However, Kai wasn''t human, or a normal vampire and the man''s aura didn''t move him the slightest. Bob, however, stopped relaxing and looked at the man with weary eyes. He telepathically told Kai "that man gives me the same threat level that the hellhound gave me. But his aura feels more powerful on the same level as me a first generation vampire, although he won''t be much of a threat to us he could resist my aura easily." "Got it Bob relax I''ve got this," Kai told Bob mentally and looked directly into the director''s eyes without hesitation. He saw surprise flicker briefly through the director''s eyes. After all no other person had ever looked at him directly in the eyes before when his full aura was out apart from that man, no he couldn''t be classified as a person instead he was a monster a being that defied the natural laws. Kai looked at the director trying to see his depth while the man did the same. At the same time, his aura rose and moved towards Kai trying to win the first exchange between the two. However, at that moment a powerful aura rose from Bob who was on Kai''s body rivalling the director''s. The director''s eyes shined in surprise yet again, in the span of a few minutes he had been pleasantly surprised by the same person. Something that hadn''t happened before. These were the thoughts going through his head right now. At that moment he decided to forfeit the battle as he could see Kai pretending to not withstand the immense aura as he turned even paler. Unbeknownst to the three of them, throughout the whole building, all the people had felt the two auras and were also feeling unwell. Annabelle who was closest to the colliding auras was leaning against her desk in an effort to not collapse on the ground. Penelope who was in her office on the second floor also supported herself by putting both her hands on the desk and sitting heavily on the seat. In the kitchen were two handsome men who were in the middle of having a meal, were sitting heavily in both their chairs with there hand pushed heavily on the table. Four dents were appearing where they were placing their hands. Showing that compared to Penelope and Annabelle they had less control over their strength. And on the ground floor, there were four people two women and two men all extremely good-looking that had destroyed all that was around them in an effort not to collapse and faint from the two higher beings aura. And in an office with the sign labelled Principal near the entrance of the building, there was an older man with a balding head and a bit of a round body shape that had fainted in his desk white foam coming out of his mouth while his eyes had rolled to the back of his head. Penelope whose emotions still hadn''t calmed down swore out loud "Motherfu*ker, who''s challenging the director. It must be that stupid cocky arrogant man who thinks he''s a vampire by putting in the red contact lenses. When he leaves he going to get a beating." Back to the director''s office Kai was still unaware that he wasn''t acting according to the normal human reaction. And when the director finally retracted his aura he finally pretended to release a breath of relief. The director looked at Bob for one last time before moving his gaze back to Kai. He looked at Kai seemingly to be thinking of a hard decision but in the end extended his hand at the chair in front of him and said to Kai in his time-worn voice "Please have a seat." 38 Malcolm Argentum Kai accepted the director''s offer and sat down on the chair that was in front of him. "I suggest we start this meeting by introducing ourselves. My name is Malcolm Argentum, the director of this academy. I''m sorry that we got off with a bumpy start." He then extended his hand in a gesture of apology and to shake Kai''s hand. "Kai Natasa" he then extended his own hand and shook his hand. He had expected him to test him again, but instead, their handshake was firm but not meant to hurt. After they shook hands they both sat down, and Malcolm asked Kai "So what''s your cat called, it seems intelligent?" "Its name is Bob, short and simple. He''s a very smart cat, he can understand human words." "Well let''s put all pleasantries aside and talk business. Your assistant has told my secretary Annabelle, you''ve already met her that you want to invest in this educational institute." "Yes, that''s right." Malcolm looked at Kai trying to understand what his purpose was, upon coming to the academy. Kai stared right back at him without flinching before Malcolm continued with amusement flickering in his eyes. "Here''s the standard contract you just have to put in the amount that you''re interested in investing and your name and signature. Please sign here, here and here." He gave Kai a thick stack of documents and pointed at various small spots on the many pages. "This is the standard contract." Kai looked at the huge number of documents and mentally told Bob "Does he actually think that I will sign a couple of unknown documents without reading it. What does he think that he can intimidate me with them." Bob looked at the many documents and said to Kai "You know that I don''t care about all of this business talk, I''m going to sleep wake me up when something interesting happens." He then propped his head on his paws and went to sleep. Usual vampires couldn''t sleep, however both Kai and Bob could. Kai usually never did because he felt it was a waste of time. The only times that he went to sleep were the days were he over drafted himself. Bob, however, enjoyed sleeping since he tried to always be in peak performance in both mental and physical capabilities. So, when they could leave the arena and finally relax, he instantly wanted to go to sleep. However due to Kai not allowing him to he was frustrated and grumpy, that was one of the reasons he butted heads with Malcolm. Malcolm was surprised to see how easy going Bob was after all Malcolm thought that Bob was protecting Kai. Kai turned his head back to Malcolm and interrupted his thoughts. "Before I sign any contract, I would like to experience the school life here. To see how the school runs, you understand right. After all, I''m willing to invest a minimum of 1 billion dollars into this institution and I want to see if it deserves the money." "Very well, I will first tell you about all the academy''s state of the art facilities. First, there are the dormitories, designed by many renowned designers and architects. The rooms are meant to be shared with from two to four students. Of course, if the parents are willing to pay more then the child can stay in his own room. But, over the years I''ve discovered that many of the students prefer to stay with other students in the same dormitory. After talking to them personally I have discovered that they enjoy socialising with other people of the same age group, as well as the same daily lives that they experience. The staff and teachers are all geniuses in their own study and communicate well with the students. All of them have their ownPhDs and Doctorates in all of their fields of study. Many of them are some of the leading researchers and professors in each of their respective fields. They come and lecture every day in the mornings and are usually very cooperative with the students. We also have the lecture halls, where we promote freedom and self-studying. There the students can come in the mornings to learn from their teachers and in the afternoons,they can study by themselves in the halls. The halls are very open and promote a large area of comfort for all the students. Finally, the academy''s grounds. In the academy, we have many different sports fields, almost one for each sport, while the more popular sports like soccer or basketball have at least five fields. We try and make the students do at least one hour of physical exercise a day in order to keep them fit and healthy. In addition to the sports fields, we have many state of the art laboratories made for strenuous research by the students and the staff. So, all in all, the facilities satisfy everybody on campus." Malcolm finished his long promotion of the academy with a long breath. "Wow, he sounds just like a sales clerk promoting his product," said Bob in surprise. Bob tried to fall asleep but in the end, listened to Malcolm in interest. "Didn''t expect that from him" "I will personally take you on a tour through the campus later," Malcolm promised charismatically. "Wow, Director Argentum you have almost won me over, however, I would like to stay here undercover and try to see how the student life here goes on without being recognized as an investor. I would just like to enjoy the school life for a few days." Kai said in a low voice. "Hmm, this isn''t something that I can decide myself." The Director said to Kai in a grave tone. "Oh, I''m sure you can let me stay on campus for a few days undercover if you agree I can increase the investment by a few million dollars." Kai could see that the Director was merely trying to squeeze as much money as he could take from Kai. "Very well," the Director said with a big smile on his face. "Now what role will you take? Because we have extremely high standards here at the academy." "I was considering being a librarian," Kai said without hesitation. "A librarian?" The Director repeated in a questioning tone. "Not a teacher or a janitor, but a librarian. But I guess that was to be expected of you after all the first thing you saw was the many books I have here in my office. Oh, well you don''t go for the standard undercover professions. Alright, so its settled now if you want I can take you on a tour of the academy." "Before we leave, I would like to ask where I will be sleeping?" "Oh in the staff dormitories of course. All the staff sleep there, of course, you will have your own bedroom to yourself." "Alright let''s get going then." "Then follow me, Mr Natasa." The director got up from his chair and towards the door, with Kai following behind him. They both left the Director''s office with the door gently shutting behind them. 39 Tour of the Academy 1 The director got up from his chair and towards the door, with Kai following behind him. They both left the Director''s office with the door gently shutting behind them. ''This mysterious Director is actually a laid-back guy when you actually meet him. From how the rest of the staff act he appears to be a strict and cold man.'' Kai thought to himself comically. However unbeknownst to Kai, usually all the people that entered the Director''s office ended up intimidated by his aura immediately and thus the Director didn''t care about them and thus acted coldly. But Kai was different, he had managed to earn Malcolm''s respect simply by having Bob accompany him. After all, it wasn''t easy to manage to get a magical creature on the same level as Malcolm to accompany Kai without a unique talent or a powerful background. That was the main reason why Malcolm was laid-back and unreserved. He treated Kai as an equal. But nevertheless Kai and Bob left the office and the first thing that they saw was a pale Annabelle leaning on her desk. When she saw them leave the room she did her utmost to stand up but couldn''t. Kai raised his eye and at the same time thought to himself. ''Crap, I screwed up. I should have acted more queasy when their auras clashed.'' At the same time, Malcolm thought ''It appears that Mr Natasa has developed a resistance to higher beings'' aura after being exposed to the cat''s aura on a daily basis. It appears that I should get someone to see what else changed to him compared to a normal human. Perhaps I could use my own aura to strengthen my own men and thus make them more efficient.'' While both of them were dwelling on their thoughts Annabelle was waiting for them patiently and at the same time tried to recover faster from the aura. Bob looked at them and got fed up from waiting and in the end,he decided to wail loudly in an effort to wake them up from their thoughts. He succeeded and Both men were roused from their thoughts. There was suddenly an awkward silence as they realised that they had neglected one another. Cough cough¡­ "Well how about we forget this little episode and continue on." Malcolm proposed after a few moments of silence. "Let''s do that" Kai quickly agreed and nodded his head. "So first I''ll give you a tour of this building. Malcolm lead Kai and Bob through the third floor''s corridor and stooped and lead him down the stairs. Due to the third floor only having his and Annabelle''s office there wasn''t much to show. They continued down to the second floor and Malcolm showed Kai the first door on the right coming from the direction of the staircase. Malcolm opened the door and entered it, while Kai followed. The room''s lights were off, however, due to Kai''s vampiric senses, he could see hundreds of cardboard boxes piled on one another. There were many labels on each box. Kai tried to find anything else but at that moment the lights switched on and the room was bathed with light. He pretended to adjust to the light by blinking a little. "As you see here this is the storage room, it stores all of the older data that we no longer have any room for," Malcolm said. "You can return later if you want to see anything that you need. Just ask the staff in this building." Kai scanned the large room for abnormalities but couldn''t find anything that would indicate something suspicious. He then left the room with Malcolm trailing behind him after switching off the lights. Malcolm overtook him and continued on with the tour. At that moment Kai heard something interesting coming from downstairs. It was a female voice, specifically Penelope''s. It seemed like she was talking to someone, he focused on his hearing and heard the heartbeats of two other people in the room. It seemed to be the kitchen from the specific sound of the vibrations that allowed him to identify the refrigerator. "¡­Did you get that guys? This is how we''re going to get back at him." Penelope said to the two people. "Wait why do you even want to do this to him? I mean this is just vicious." A male voice said to her in an effort to dissuade her idea. "He started to ask about his paintings, he even wanted to buy them. These are the only remnants I have of him and nobody is going to try to take them away from me. After all, I''m not going to kill him so relax, I''m only going to cause it so that he doesn''t return here and perhaps spend a few weeks in hospital." She said spitefully. "Sam you would do it for me right?" "Of course, Penny, I would do anything for you." A deeper male voice said with a slight tinge of infatuation laced within. "I''m not doing this, he''s just a mortal." Said the first male voice. "Then don''t tell anybody about this their coming soon let''s get read, Sam," Penelope said. "Fine but I wasn''t part of this crazy scheme." "Then go away Jason. Don''t interfere! Alright, Sam let''s get ready for him, this is the new plan¡­" Kai looked at the Director that was walking next to him and could see that he too was listening to their conversation. At that moment he stopped and turned to Kai. There was a door where they stood. "As you can see according to the sign on the door this is where the secretaries work. Right now, they are working so I won''t disturb them." Malcolm said before continuing down the corridor. "Here is where one of my friendliest secretaries work, due to the outstanding work that she has done she has earned her own office. You''ve met her, she''s a wonderful young woman called Penelope." Kai looked at Malcolm with a friendly stare and smiled at her before saying "yes she took me to Annabelle''s office. Very nice girl." While he said this with much effort, he thought ''What a nice girl. She wants to send me to hospital for weeks and if her plan isn''t tweaked all the way then if I was a normal human then I might die. She''s a demon, not a kind girl.'' Malcolm popped his head into her office and saw that nobody was in so he told Kai that she was probably on lunch break. They then headed down the second-floor hallway and walked towards the staircase. A young handsome man was walking up it and the Director stopped him. "Jason this is our investor, Mr Natasa. He is a very successful person and built his own business with his own hands." "Mr Natasa this is my son Jason Argentum, he''s currently a student here at the academy." Kai looked at him and understood that he was the voice that didn''t want to join Penelope''s scheme. "Nice to meet you, Jason." Kai stretched his hand out as a form of greeting. Jason grasped his hand and said, "Nice to meet you too Mr Natasa." Jason strengthened his grip and attempted to assert his dominance over Kai. Kai who was a Vampire Progenitor was having none of it. He also gradually increased his strength little by little. In the beginning, it was at the level of a professional martial artist, but he slowly increased it until he had reached a normal vampire strength. However, it didn''t seem to do anything, and Jason kept on increasing his strength. Kai was getting annoyed because Jason wasn''t stopping. So, in the end, he unleashed a fragment of his aura that had been nurtured by the thousands of fights in the arena solely onto Jason''s person in a manner that could only be sensed by him. Jason saw the extremely handsome young man that was standing in front of him transform into a giant bloody shadowy figure releasing a demonic might. He quickly let go of Kai''s hand and fell onto the ground before looking at Kai in a terrified way before dashing away. Malcolm who saw what happened attributed it to Bob because he had only seen Bob''s aura while Kai had acted as a human. In reality, Kai had used Bob as a shield to get all of the attention onto him so that if such occurrences like what had happened with Jason right now appeared then he could say that it was all Bob''s fault. Malcolm who was a fearsome being by himself didn''t sense Kai''s aura at all and thought that it was all due to Bob. Of course, due to him being used to being the most powerful creature in his territory for so long he didn''t think that anyone could escape his senses like Kai had. Perhaps if he hadn''t been so arrogant he wouldn''t have overlooked Kai so easily. He looked at Kai said to him "You know how kids, he didn''t have any bad intentions so don''t take it seriously." However, Kai could see that he was actually talking to Bob. In the end, Bob nodded and they continued down the stairs. 40 Tour of the Academy 2 As the group descended down the staircase they passed the many paintings hanging on the wall and reached the circular hall at the bottom of the staircase. There were 3 doors leading to different places. "As you can see there are 3 sections in the ground level. The section is the comfort section where the staff have their breaks. Inside there is the kitchen and the lounge. Behind the second door, there are the ground floor offices. Inside the offices are the Principle and another staff member and through the last door is the entrance. There is a reception with our building''s secretary and the entrance to the building. Now let me take you to the comfort section first, so please follow me." Malcolm finished his short introduction with a beckoning of his hand and turned around and walked to the first door. After they entered through the door Kai saw a large luxurious living room. It had lots of comfortable couches, TVs and tables. He was surprised at the luxuriousness of the room''s design but reminded himself that the room was for the upper management of the academy. While he examined the room, a door on the opposite side of the entrance opened and two people walked through. A beautiful young woman and a handsome young man appeared in front of Kai. The woman was Penelope and he guessed that the man was Sam, the love-stricken boy that followed Penelope everywhere. Malcolm saw them and said, "Ah, Penelope and Sam, this is our guest Mr Kai Natasa." Sam was a tall young man with an arrogant aura that made him feel annoying, at least to Kai. He had brown eyes with dark green specks in them, wavy hair that reached his nape and a long fringe that allowed him to swing when he moved his head. Like those arrogant assholes in the movies. He had a sharp jawline and a long nose. Thin lips that rivalled Snape''s and a well-built body, however judging from his movements Kai could see that he didn''t have any confidence even though he tried to seem like he did. Penelope''s expression briefly changed to a look of disgust and hatred before changing back to a friendly expression. Sam stared at Kai with unconcealed animosity and his eyes contained malice in them when he looked at Kai. However, when the pair looked at the Director there was only respect shown in their eyes. "Nice to meet you again Penelope," Kai said slightly with a smile. Before greeting Sam with a nod "Sam." Apart from these formal gestures, Kai made no other effort to communicate with them after so much unconcealed hatred concentrated on him. Sam was filled with even more animosity after Kai''s slight greeting to him. Completely forgetting that he was in the wrong. ''How dare a mere human act so high and mighty to a higher being like me'' he thought. Sam didn''t attempt to return the greeting ignoring Kai altogether. ''Oh, what terrible manners these people have. What a bunch of arrogant beings.'' Kai thought after getting a worse impression of the staff working in the building. "Mr Natasa" Penelope greeted with a smile, before dragging Sam out of the room. "Well that was very impolite," Kai said out loud. "Did his parents not teach him manners?" He said rhetorically. "Malcolm answered Kai''s question "No he didn''t, his parents died when he was still an infant. In fact, most of our staff are orphans that the previous director found and adopted. So please ignore his rude mannerisms." Kai was silent, and he could feel the Director''s gaze become less friendly. He looked back at the director and said "Although he may have had a tragic childhood that doesn''t excuse the fact that he is unpleasant and extremely rude. If he was adopted as a child then the previous Director that raised him should have taught him manners. This is one of the most prestigious schools in the world and this is one of the main reasons that I am investing in it. If you think that it is okay for staff to be rude and offensive then I should just leave and invest my money somewhere else. There are plenty of other schools that would love to have this opportunity. I have been treated terribly in this academy since I have gotten here, from the long wait at the gate even though there were cameras at the gates, to the cold reception I got from Penelope as well as the offensive behaviour your staff member has given me even though I want to help the school and its students. Don''t think that because I was polite I am a pushover." Kai said coldly, but Malcolm could feel that Kai was truly angry. "And while Sam may have had a troublesome childhood that doesn''t mean he can project his troubled emotions onto others. He isn''t the only one who has had a troublesome life. If he really wants to project his emotions send him to a therapist." The Director was surprised at Kai''s outburst and was silent as he thought of the previous occurrences and the unsuitable behaviour his staff had shown Kai. In the end, he apologised in a sincere tone. "I''m sorry Mr Natasa, you are right. I should be stricter on him. Please accept my apology." He then slightly bowed his head. "Thank you, Director I appreciate and accept your apology," Kai said looking more appeased. "Anyway, I don''t think that I should continue with the tour today. After that outburst, I just want to rest." .......... Outside Penelope and Sam were plating Kai''s car with a thin silver casing over the handles. Penelope looked at Sam and told him "They''re returning quickly finish and let''s go." Once Sam finished his plating, he attached and connected a small powerful unprotected battery with 100 volts inside it to the silver plating. Her plan was quite simple, Kai would touch the handles when he wanted to open the door and would get shocked and get some serious burns and wouldn''t want to return to the academy. The handles would be covered in an extremely thin layer of silver and then would be connected to a powerful battery that would shock Kai. (In case you don''t know 100 volts can cause extreme burns at the minimum and at can even Kill a normal person. The power comes from the current and because of that, it can kill you. For more information check it out here- https://www.physics.ohio-state.edu/~p616/safety/fatal_current.html) Sam and Penelope disappeared from the spot and reappeared in Penelope''s office and looked through the window. They were ready to watch the show as Sam took out a bag of pre-made popcorn and got ready for the show. Penelope walked over to the window and opened it, ready to hear Kai''s screams. Just as she finished opening the window Kai and the Director walked out of the door. Kai walked over to the car and easily saw through the hidden silver plating. He considered what to do as he stood there without moving, giving Penelope and Sam a fright as they thought that he had discovered that he had realised what they had done. In the end, he decided to play along and slowly grasped his silver-plated electricity- charged handle. As soon as he grasped the handle he amplified the current by a 1000 and cast an illusion spell. Naturally, the shock didn''t hurt him, even if the electricity was one hundred million times more powerful it wouldn''t hurt him and since the electricity didn''t hurt him he had to cast an illusion that made it seem that he was dead. After all, he couldn''t have them suspect him, who would believe he was shocked to death without seeing the giant burns. He made the illusion have the most burns in his hands and moved up to the rest of his body to the point that it was hard to see his hand''s shape. The further away the body part was from the hand he made it so that the body would seem in better shape(I.E not as burned). When he was thinking about whether to play along or not, he also spoke to Bob and asked his opinion. Bob who hadn''t had any amusement in years decided to play along and happily told Kai to go for it. When Kai had grasped the door, he made it seem that he was collapsing and let himself fall to the ground. He halted the blood strand acting as his bloodstream and made himself like a corpse while still allowing his body to be warm. The Director looked at Kai in surprise and disappointment, before hearing Bob''s yowl that quickly turned into a roar and his face turned incredibly serious. At the same time, Annabelle muttered a spell and a powerful protective barrier appeared. It had two functions, the first was to protect and the second was to hide what was going on inside the barrier. Penelope and Sam looked at each other with horror after hearing Bob''s roar and looked back at Bob who had started transforming back into his normal size. Kai who had sensed everything was lying down on the ground while boosting Bob''s strength silently. Bob looked at the two watching from Penelope''s office with anger and rage radiating from him. 41 Vampire? Penelope and Sam looked at each other with horror after hearing Bob''s roar and looked back at Bob who had started transforming back into his normal size. Kai who had sensed everything was lying down on the ground while boosting Bob''s strength silently in case he would be attacked by Malcolm. Bob looked at the two watching from Penelope''s office with anger and rage radiating from him. Bob grew up to 12 meters in height and 20 meters in length, looking like a giant emerald tiger with a lions mane growing out of his neck. He fully released his aura in Penelope and Sam''s direction causing them to feel stifled and cough up blood as they collapsed on the ground due to the huge amount of suppression they felt. Malcolm saw what Bob was doing felt a sense of urgency as the pair of malicious pranksters that Bob was pressuring collapsed. Bob had started walking towards were two of the adopted kids that the previous Director had adopted. He couldn''t allow them to die at Bob''s hand, he had promised him that he would protect them. He first released his full aura at Bob in hope of stopping him but when it attacked Bob''s, he realised that his aura wasn''t as strong as Bob''s because he simply shrugged it off with a flexing of his shoulders. What Malcolm thought was a drastic difference in strength was not nearly true. In fact, their strengths were actually near the same level and what had happened was a type of species suppression. Bob was a first generation vampire, while Malcolm was lower on his creatures bloodline purity compared to Bob, therefore, he was suppressed by his vampiric bloodline. In order for him to pressure Bob and have him direct his attention towards him and away from the troublemakers, he transformed into his true form. Bob saw a burst of lighting strike Malcolm and a huge humanoid figure appeared¡­(Is Malcolm a titan¡­) But he immediately fell onto his arms as they turned into claws and he grew a tail. Malcolm''s figure was hidden in the smoke preventing onlookers seeing exactly what he was. Bob who felt a powerful presence turned around and stared at Malcolm before looking at him threateningly. Kai who was seeing everything with his [Mind''s Eye], an ability that he had first awakened when he arrived in this world, allowed him to sense everything around him in a span of a few kilometres. Theoretically he could see forever, however, the further he saw the more mental energy the ability drained. Mental energy was essentially concentration the mind''s ability to focus on things without falling asleep from exhaustion. He could only activate his [Mind''s Eye] in the 100 meters that surrounded him for 1 hour before having to deactivate it from exhaustion. He told Bob "great acting, if you were human I would believe that you could be a world-famous actor and win many awards, even I would be convinced if I didn''t know what was going on." Bob who was pleased with the praise told Kai "thank you don''t have to tell me that I already know." However, Kai could see that he still wanted to be showered with praise. While Bob was talking to Kai he was still acting enraged and was about to "attack" Malcolm, when he said in a deep growl. "Listen to me Bob Kai still has a chance to live if we send him to the academy''s hospital now, if we delay then he will have no chance to live." Bob who heard what he said was laughing inwardly at the fact that Kai was still alive and in perfect condition. However, with much difficulty, he managed to keep it off his face. Before nodding at Malcolm who was still hidden within the smoke. They both shrank down and turned back into their undercover forms. Malcolm made a gesture with his hand and a large bat flew out of the building and transformed into Annabelle. Her appearance as a bat was not ugly like a normal bat but instead appeared graceful and cute at the same time. (Imagine Mavis from Hotel Transylvania but 4 times as big.) "Quickly escort him to the hospital now!" Malcolm told her urgently. "Don''t worry Bob, I''ll readdress this for you and make sure that it doesn''t happen again." They quickly appeared in a luxurious hospital suite. "This is the best room we have, and the doctors here should be able to save him if his heart isn''t damaged completely." Kai was sure that they would try and operate on him quickly cast a 4th grade [Defence Diminish]. His body instantly became extremely weak to the level that his body could be pierced by normal objects. The downside was that every minute he would have to cast it over himself again due to his extraordinary strength. (Defence Diminish- 4th grade spell- rapidly diminishes the target''s physical defence as long as he is as powerful or weaker than the user.) Just as he finished his preparations for his "treatment" a large team of doctors appeared and started to examine his body.Due to their altered sense of perception using his [Illusionary Senses] spell they all saw his "terrible appearance." (3rd grade illusionary senses (AOE spell)- changes the targets'' senses to the user''s needs as long as it isn''t too drastic and unrealistic.) When they hooked his body to the heart monitor they saw a single line with a continuous beep ringing in their ears. They took out lots of unique looking equipment and started to open his body and started to repair it. Kai wasn''t being operated on in reality, it was an illusion and anybody who would come into a 100-meter vicinity would be automatically pulled into the illusion. After half an hour the surgeons and doctors heard a beep, beep, beep and his "heartbeat" started. They all cheered in happiness at the fact that they had managed to bring a dead man back to life, however, Kai wanted to see what would happen if he made it appear that his vitals were falling. The stable beeps suddenly became irregular and the team of doctors tried to see what was wrong but couldn''t understand what was wrong. In the end, they gave up and went out of the room with angry and depressed faces. The head surgeon went to the Director and told him in a depressed voice "we succeeded in saving his life for a few moments before he suddenly started dying. He''s going to die its inevitable. I''m sorry sir." Kai who had laid back down on the operating table waited as he knew someone was coming to save him. There was an open window at the top of the hospital suite, there was no way anybody would be able to get to the room because it was over 100 meter high up from the ground. At the moment that Kai predicted a bat with electric green eyes flew in through the window and transformed into a beautiful woman. It was Annabelle. She walked quickly up to him and her shadow loomed over him. She seemed regretful and sad at the same time. "Since this is the academy''s fault then we will let you live and although it won''t be the life that you knew, you will still be alive." It was unknown if she was talking to herself or aware that Kai was awake. She bent over and bit into his neck, of course, because he allowed it and sucked out some blood from his neck. The blood was from one of the surgeons that had operated on "him" because he was getting hungry. Annabelle drained all of the blood running through his body and then slit her wrist and dripped the blood into Kai''s mouth and waited. He felt a new stream of power enter his body. It was extremely weak compared to the rest of the blood he had absorbed and was instantly devoured by the blood orb, but he still had to put up appearances. 42 The Vampire World Annabelle could see Kai''sburnt and damaged body start to regenerate and mend itself and after a few minutes it was "back to normal." She decided to take away his body to stop any possible interruptions, so she moved his "healed" body onto a bed with wheels and then wheeled him out of the hospital. The doctors saw that she had managed to get Kai''s body healed but due to the orders of the Director, they didn''t ask any questions. He found himself was taken to a luxurious dorm room and was lain on the bed. Annabelle had deliberately caused him to bump his head when she put him on the bed. It seemed that she wanted to wake him up from his slumber. He pretended to wake up and look around the room. Due to him being a newborn vampire he had to have a strong desire to lust for blood, so he acted that he did even though he had just had a drink from the doctor. Annabelle had seen his supposed thirst coming and gave him a big metal bottle with blood inside it. The blood didn''t taste like human blood instead it was that of an animal. However, Kai wasn''t picky after all he was only after the energy inside the blood. "Alright, Kai, there are going to be some large changes in your life now," Annabelle said seriously. "What happened I remember that I was getting in my car and that''s it, where am I?" He said in a scared voice with a confused look on his face. Bob who had snuck into the room undiscovered told Kai "Earlier you said that I was a good actor but so far you are doing an extremely good job yourself." Annabelle who was unaware of the conversation going on between the two extremely strong beings and told Kai with a regretful expression on her face. "You have been in an accident, there was a problem with the car and it resulted in you being electrocuted. Due to your life-threatening burns, you were dying and I managed to save you by turning you into a vampire." "So, I''m a vampire now?" He asked in a disbelieving tone. "Yes, you are." Kai was getting to one of the most important goals of his trip to Romania- understanding the strengths and weaknesses of the vampires. "Does that mean I have super strength and speed, and I die when hit with sunlight?" "First I will tell you what a vampire is before delving into the most awaited topic abilities. We vampires are upgraded versions of our species. We gain a wide array of abilities but in exchange, we require more energy, specifically life force. You see a vampire is a type of near-dead creature, an undead if you will. Our bodies would break down if it would remain a normal human body as it wouldn''t withstand the new strength a vampire is given. Thus, the body is close to a near death state and the only way for it to survive and not die is to receive lifeforce on a weekly basis in order to survive. The other downside is that we get burned easily when exposed to sunlight. However, when you think of all of the other advantages that we receive then it is worth it-" "So what are the advantages" Kai asked Annabelle impatiently. "Well considering how you are rushing me I will tell you now. The first is enhanced physical abilities, you now have enough strength to bend iron and move quickly so that you would only appear as a blur to normal humans. You have increased regeneration, for example, you can be shot in the head and in a matter of seconds, you can regenerate your head. However, there is a downside, each regeneration takes away a small amount of lifeforce. Therefore, you can''t regenerate infinitely. You also have increased senses, so you will be able to notice many new things that have been hidden in your eyes. The final ability is the ability to turn into an animal of your choosing. Of course, it isn''t so simple, in order to turn into that animal, you must absorb 20 litres of lifeforce and only then can you turn into that specific animal. A perk or disadvantage if you see it that way is that depending on the animal you choose, you also gain its instincts as well. And when looking at it in a certain sense, the wizards copied their Animagus ritual from us." "Wait, wizards!" He asked in surprise. "Yes there are wizards and witches etc¡­ You will be taught about them in the future. Right now I have to explain the vampire world to you, there are many different covens around the world, however, all of them obey us because it is said that the vampire progenitor created this school. Many of the vampires that are around the world are graduates of this academy, therefore this is considered the headquarters of vampires. But while it looks amazing to be a vampire there are many wizards and witches that discriminate against vampires, claiming that we are merely beasts due to our large intake of life force. Oh, right you don''t know what a being is, well simply it is a bipedal creature that can learn to converse and be above their basic instincts, for example, there are wizards, house elves, goblins, giants... Due to there being a minority of vampires that have let go of their self-control and have decided to attack any creature that has blood, many species view us as a monster species. After that many self-proclaimed vampire hunters started to hunt our kind and therefore caused vampires to go into hiding in the human world. Now only a select few know about our existence. That will be all for today, I suggest you relax for now. Now before I forget, vampires have long since stopped drinking blood unless it has a purpose, like achieving your animal form. Instead, we eat magical beast flesh as it has much more life force in it, as well as it''s more delicious. Also, you will be joining class 2 in the art major tomorrow. We''ll talk about your cover story in the morning." She then turned into a bat and flew out of the window. Kai took a few moments to digest the information before looking at Bob who was doing the same. "It seems that vampires are much weaker than we originally thought," he said to Bob, but then changed his tone to an amused one. "It looks like we are going to class tomorrow. ''Hmm, I wonder why it would be the art major of all the options. Well, whatever.'' He shrugged his shoulders and decided to relax. 43 New Discoveries The night passed quickly, and Kai managed to discover some interesting things that were unique to the vampire bloodline. In order for it to appear more orderly, he compiled a list of the pros and cons of the vampire bloodline on paper. The first pro was that he gained the ability to choose which animal he wanted to change into. Something that he wouldn''t have attributed to a vampire. It was a powerful ability if utilised correctly. The second was that he could now eat "normal foods" and no longer had to rely on blood to survive. He had to admit that he missed eating delicious food after turning into a vampire. When he was on earth he was a true foodie. He enjoyed eating delicious meals and after he turned into a vampire he assumed that he would never be able to eat these foods again. Kai discovered that these were the only positive things that he received from the vampire transformation. While the gains seemed small, he nearly never managed to receive other species innate abilities and such useful ones at that. He thought that perhaps because the vampires from the HP world were similar to his type of vampires, the blood orb easily absorbed the abilities that came with the new vampire blood inside his body. However, he would need to test it out later in order to get a confirmed answer. Now came the list of cons and if he didn''t have the blood orb to cleanse his body of the cons that came with the new blood, he would have an innumerable amount of fatal weaknesses from the huge amount of blood that he had absorbed. The first con was, of course, the near non-existent resistance to sunlight. That would seriously annoy him, but the blood orb had gotten rid of the near-fatal weakness. The second con was that the vampire body tried to erase his blood strands and remove magic from his body altogether. It seemed that the HP vampire body resisted magic altogether. But he clearly would need to ask Annabelle if there were any alternatives to the magic loss. The third con that came with the HP vampire was an amplification of a need for life force. Something that could have really ruined Kai sanity, luckily the blood orb had erased it otherwise he would have gone on frequent rampages due to a loss of control. The final con came was a powerful link that connected him to the progenitor of the HP vampires. Kai had only sensed the connection because he was also a vampire progenitor. The link allowed the progenitor to control any vampire underneath him and Kai couldn''t have such a dangerous thing inside his body. And for the first time, the ability tried to resist the blood orbs removal, of course, it failed but it gave Kai a small fright. But using a combination of the blood orb''s ability and his own magic he managed to destroy the link and finally finished "digesting" the vampire''s useful abilities while destroying the weaknesses. He felt sunshine fall on his face and caused him slight discomfort. He then looked at the time and found out that it was around 6 in the morning. He felt the need to get up and enjoy the facilities inside the dorm, so he searched around and tried to find some nice things to do. When he entered the bathroom, he discovered a large shower and decided to relax. After all, he hadn''t had one for 3 years, at least mentally. He left it after having a nice relaxing shower and put on some casual clothes. A printed T-shirt and some jeans with some running shoes. Once he got dressed he left the dorm and jogged to the administrative building. Once he reached the administrative building he found his car still left in its previous spot. However, there was only one difference, it had been wrecked. "Fuck" he exclaimed, "that was a really nice car, those damn idiots ruined my car so that they could stick to their stupid story. I am so getting a replacement from them." In the end, he sent the destroyed car back into the storage space and then walked up the stairs to the main doors of the building. When he entered he saw a half-circle shaped desk that hadn''t previously been there. It had a computer screen and lots of unorganized paperwork on it. He didn''t think much of it as there were many supernatural elements in the school that he still didn''t know about. He walked up to the desk counter and saw a middle-aged human woman sitting behind the desk filling out paperwork. He stopped and waited for her to look at him so that he could ask her where Annabelle was. But the woman was so absorbed in her task that she didn''t notice him standing there. In the end, he faked a cough, so she could lift her head from the documents in front of her and that''s when the woman looked away from her task. When she looked at him she instantly blushed and turned her head. Although she had seen many handsome men due to most of the staff in the administrative building being supernatural, Kai was the most handsome person that she had ever seen in her life. It was like he was a devil trying to tempt her with his looks. She averted her embarrassed gaze from him but couldn''t resist the temptation to look at him and turned her head back in his direction. Kai who had seen her wasn''t annoyed at her infatuated look but was in fact relieved. After entering the campus all the women that he had come in contact with hadn''t batted an eye at his out of this world looks. It had caused Kai to worry and think that there was something wrong with his appearance. He smiled gently at the woman causing shivers to run down her spine from exhilaration. He asked hergently "do you know where Annabelle is right now?" "Ehmm-" the woman wasn''t prepared for him to ask her something and blanked out. "Can you please repeat that Mr-" "Kai, I asked you can you tell me where Annabelle is right now I have an appointment with her." "Oh Kai, my name''s Maria. Miss Annabelle is currently in her office on the third floor." "Thanks, Maria." He politely thanked her before running in the direction of the stairs. "Wait, I-" she called out. But Kai pretended that he couldn''t hear her and quickly left the lobby. A few seconds later he reached the third floor and knocked on Annabelle''s office. ************************************ On another note regarding the Animal creation contest, I am happy to say that it went well and I will do these in the future although it will be uncommon. The winner for the contest is Cole_Krause, Congratulations. This was his suggestion: 1. The Eurasian eagle-owl 2. typically has a wingspan of 131¨C188 cm (4 ft 4 in¨C6 ft 2 in), with the largest specimens, possibly attaining 200 cm (6 ft 7 in). The total length of the species can vary from 56 to 75 cm (22 to 30 in) 3. Eurasian eagle-owls live in Romania and even can live in city parks so they are not going to be hard to find and the owl could even live on campus so if they show him about his powers he could just stumble into it 4. In human form maybe he could move extremely silent even to vampire senses 5. Owls are very territorial so you could make it like he becomes less social to people he meets after the change or you can make it to where he is extremely protective about the thing he perceives as his own. 44 The Food Mishap Annabelle heard soft footsteps coming from the door and thought to herself that it was probably Kai. The footsteps suddenly stopped. The person was about to knock on the door, but she called out "Come in" right before the hand landed on the door. The door opened, and Kai stepped in through the door while Annabelle smiled with an expectant smile due to her guessing correctly. He walked up to her desk and asked, " Hi Annabelle how was your night?" "It was pretty good, thanks for asking, right I was waiting for you do you want to go eat breakfast?" "Yeah, sure," He said in a bad attempt to hide the fact that he was actually craving non-liquid food. But unfortunately, Annabelle saw his anticipation and instantly shot it down. "I''m sorry Kai but we don''t eat meat in the mornings otherwise it would cause us to appear barbaric, instead we drink a blend of magic beast meat and fruit to create our own smoothie." She said with an amused grin on her face. "No, I refuse to accept this, I want to eat meat, not some unknown smoothie. Who cares about being barbaric when you have heaven in front of you, let the hypocrites think what they want." In his past life, he only had a few hobbies, which were composed of reading, listening to music, eating, playing video games and meeting his geeky friends and talking about various fictional works. After he had come to the HP world he had discovered that many of his favourite web novels hadn''t been written and many of his video games hadn''t even been thought of yet. He couldn''t eat any solid or liquid food for the 7 years he had been in the HP world(4 during the time skip and another 3 when he was in the arena). There were only two redeeming qualities that were of Kai''s former hobbies. There were many superhero comics and there was one of the ultimate music decades, the 80s. But due to him not managing to have time to have friends he could only read comics in his free time. Well that wasn''t necessarily true he had tried to find some friends when he wasn''t learning magic or reading comics, but much to his dismay all of the geeks that he tried to get friendly with had lost all of their confidence from Kai''s heavenly appearance and his powerful aura. So instead he tried to substitute his own hobbies with different activities. In the end, he managed to find a hobby that was relevant to his current life. It was reading fantasy and superhero comics and then breaking apart the impossible parts of them using his own experience and while reading them he would listen to music. But now that he had discovered that there was a possibility that he would be able to eat solid delicious foods, there was no way that he was going to wait for any more than he had to. Even if there was a risk of blowing his cover,but he didn''t care. After all, he was only going undercover for his own sense of adventure and amusement. Food was way higher on his to-do list than exploring the supernatural world was. After all, he was in control of one of the most powerful organizations in the world. It had an extremely advanced information gathering system especially when he practically controlled all of the current human (muggle) world. So, if he really wanted to discover all of the information he could simply phone Tom and ask him for the information that he needed. The only reason that he didn''t instantly find out about all of the things that he wanted, was because it would ruin the whole experience. It was like reading a spoiler of a highly anticipated movie before watching it, the whole experience would be ruined. "Don''t worry, the smoothie formula is created by our very own researchers, so it tastes like a fruit smoothie. Her voice broke him out of his thoughts. Bob who was with Kai the whole time lounging in his shoulder was roused from his sleepy demeanour the moment that he heard that there was delicious food that Kai could eat. After all, Bob had to listen to Kai moaning about his desire to eat solid food for years and now that there was a way that he could finally stop him from complaining he instantly knew that he should get Annabelle to give them food. He started to release his own aura and sent onto Annabelle and shaped it into a spherical shape. Due to his excitement at the prospect of shutting Kai up, he released his full aura onto her body. If it was a normal vampire, they would have had at minimum near-fatal injuries to fatal injuries. Only creatures that were somewhat weaker than Bob would be able to resist his aura without getting injured heavily. Bob took a second to understand his wronging''s and quickly withdrew his aura from her body. When he discovered that she wasn''t too injured and the only thing that changed was her paler face. He was surprised because his aura was a combination of many powerful beings. The first was his Nundu side, the second was, of course, his first generation vampire side, and the last of the culmination of different auras mixed into his own was the blood energy that he had gotten from the blood world. If Bob had to judge his current strength compared to his original vampire form before the blood arena he could easily that there were dramatic changes. He was at least two times as stronger than he originally was and was much more powerful than Kai had been when he had first arrived onto this world. The only reason that he wasn''t a progenitor was because he didn''t have his own species. He was a member of Kai''s vampire clan but once he procreated he would officially become a species progenitor. But Annabelle withstood his full aura without receiving any heavy injuries. That was truly impressive. Kai was also impressed with Annabelle, but it didn''t stop him from desiring food, and if he had to kill a few people to receive what he wanted then he would do so without any hesitation. It seemed that being a vampire for a prolonged amount of time had caused him to stop caring about the unrelated life. Well that and the fact that he murdered tens of thousands of intelligent magical beasts. He only cared for his own cherished group of friends. But luckily for Annabelle, she had decided to bow down to Kai''s will otherwise she would have been killed by Bob or Kai. After all, neither of the two had any kind feelings towards the academy, after all he had nearly been killed by some of the staff members. "Alright" she said "Lets go to the kitchen I''ll cook you something nice to eat while I''ll make myself a smoothie. 45 Surprising News Annabelle lead them to the administrative building''s kitchen. After arriving at the kitchen, she walked to a blank wall and tapped on it using a certain pattern. The wall opened up and she walked into the door-sized hole when Kai looked into the hole he saw many pieces of meat varying in size hanging off gentle glowing blue hooks chained to the ceiling. She moved through the many different pieces of meat with ease and her movements allowed Kai to see her familiarity with the place. When Kai followed her in, he instantly felt the surrounding temperature become much colder, reaching sub-zero temperatures. He quickly avoided the dangling pieces of meat and arrived behind Annabelle. "Smell the scents in the room and tell me what smells the best. Once you choose, you can take one slab of meat and make it using your own recipe." She suggested out of goodwill and also in an effort to help him while sniffing the surroundings like a dog- in an extremely inelegant way. Kai inhaled them many smells in the room deeply and sensed the various meats hanging in the room. After a few moments of searching, he found many great scents but couldn''t decide on his ultimate piece of meat. He couldn''t choose easily because his choice would define his first real meal since arriving in this world. From another person''s perspective, it might seem meaningless and Kai was simply exaggerating, but Kai was a foodie. Someone that enjoyed the most delicious foods, someone who life revolved around eating exquisite meals, especially after he hadn''t eaten anything for 7 years(I''m including the years spent in the blood orb). He continued to smell the many scents in the surroundings and in the end, he settled for a slab of meat that hung in the central part of the room. When he unhooked it, he saw a small note encased in a small plastic bag. It read: The meat of the fortis bubalus. Kai had no idea what it meant but he didn''t care, all he knew was that it smelled good and resembled cow meat. He then left the hidden room with the meat in his hands and walked up to Annabelle. "So where are the kitchen utensils and tools to cook meat?" Annabelle who was currently putting her own slab of meat inside the mixer along with many other exotic looking fruits told him without looking at him. "In the second drawer next to the sink." Kai found himself the correct kitchen utensils and started cooking. 10 minutes later he came out of the kitchen with a piping hot delicious looking steak resting on a plain white glass plate. Annabelle had left the kitchen around 3 minutes after Kai had placed the meat on the large pan, so she didn''t see the way he had cooked his meal. He had obviously used magic to quicken the process of the steak and that was the reason that it took him such a little amount of time to cook the meat. While "making" the steak, he had already eaten a few during the duration of cooking the original steak. He had secretly made himself many more while waiting for the first to be ready. After he sat down, Annabelle started talking to him while looking subconsciously at Bob who was lying down sleepily at the corner. "As you know vampires are much more powerful than normal humans. We have our strengths and our weaknesses, however, there are also differences between our society and the human ones. The main difference is that there are different rankings for vampires. There are vampires who are on different ranks depending on their creator''s generation. There was the first vampire who created the first generation vampires, who each one of them had gained immense power. They later created their own "offspring" and the cycle continued until the ninth generation where the ranks stop. These vampires are known as normal vampires, they are not very powerful, and they have the strength of a weightlifting world champion. However, ninth generation vampires can become more powerful by killing a higher rank vampire and drinking all of its blood. Usually, these cases don''t happen, but they happen occasionally when a high ranking rookie vampire has no idea how to control his power and can''t use it efficiently. He is then hunted down by other lower ranking vampires. A higher generation can command a lower generation by the power hidden in their blood. And that brings us to the main part of the conversation, the generation that you are in. I am a first generation vampire and that makes you a second generation vampire. I will try and teach how to use your power, but due to you having a powerful bodyguard-" She looked at Bob and then continued "you probably won''t be in any danger any time soon. Bob opened his eyes immediately and looked at her with disbelieving eyes. He didn''t expect her to be a first generation vampire like him. Kai wasn''t as surprised as he had already suspected her existence during their first meeting. In addition to her being a vampire, she was also a spell caster of some kind. She had given herself away when she created the barrier that isolated Bob and the Director when Kai had "died." She looked at Kai in surprise when she saw his expression. He didn''t have a very shocked expression on his face and instead was gorging on his steak.He had spent his entire meal making weird sounds that sounded extremely suspicious and exclaimed loudly at the deliciousness of his cooking. She suspected something but decided against it after some thought. Kai had finished his delicious steak while having another many more inside his storage space. While he was picking his first meal he also secretly stole a fourth of the meat hanging inside the secret room. He had decided that when he would feel peckish he would eat it as a snack. "Alright now that you have finished eating I''ll escort you to class" Annabelle stood up and took her dirty dishes to the dishwasher inside the kitchen with Kai following her closely with his own. After depositing them in the dishwasher they left the administrative building. "So how do you want to be introduced to the rest of your classmates?" "Well I still want to spend a large amount of time inside the library, so you can tell them that I am here on a temporary scholarship. In exchange for learning here, I will be working in the library." She stopped and looked at Kai with surprise, "are you sure, it will mean that you won''t be treated the same way as your peers?" "Well considering that I am still a future investor I will have to judge the school standards including the students accepted into the school." They continued to talk all the way to his class, yes, his class. When first heard class he instantly thought of the academy''s high standards. Inside each subject''s year, there was only an extremely minimal number of students. Inside his class- year one class 2, there would only be vampires. They would be taught about art as well as the supernatural world. Annabelle stopped and said to him well this is the place that you will be learning. "There is a special sound confining barrier around the classroom due to vampires having such a developed sense of hearing. If there wasn''t such a barrier then all of the young vampires would easily become distracted. Once she finished her explanation, she opened the door and the professor''s voice could be heard."¡­Art has had a major role throughout all the ages starting back to the stone age and all the way to the current age¡­" When she heard the door open she looked at the source of the sound Annabelle. Annabelle gestured to Kai and he walked into the class and many gasps were heard. 46 The Classs First Impression Many gasps were heard from the surrounding vampires, including from the professor who was currently in the middle of teaching. Kai walked in through the door slowly and the girls who were sitting in the class were looking at him dreamily, while the other boys were looking at him with a mix of jealousy and admiration at his heavenly looks. The professor who was a beautiful woman who appeared to be in her early thirties also blushed when Kai walked into the classroom. "Www¡­well pp¡­lease introduce yourself new student." She stammered while her face blushed even more. At the back of the class, a boy quietly said to his friend in a low voice "Wow, he just came in and he''s already made professor Mia blush. I''m impressed." But due to the class being completely quiet as a result of Kai''s presence everybody heard him, causing Mia to blush even more and she had started to look like a tomato. The girls didn''t care for the comment and simply continued to stare at Kai''s otherworldly looks. Usually, vampires didn''t care much for external appearances due to all vampires looking like movie stars and models. But Kai was simply too handsome, in addition to his handsome looks he also had a type of regal and mysterious aura that only came with high ranking vampires. Kai saw that many of the students were simply ogling at him seeming to be in a trance. He faked a cough but when he noticed that almost none of the girls had "woken up" from their trance he continued onto his self-introduction. Well, usually his appearance wouldn''t have affected women to such a level but, due to them being healthy young women that dreamed of finding a handsome knight on a white horse that would come for them like Kai. They were at the age where they would be attracted to a highly attractive male who had such otherworldly features that appeared to have been sculpted by God himself, much less one with a mysterious and regal aura surrounding him. "My name is Kai Natasa, I am 23 years old. I am currently helping out at the school library and my hobbies include reading." After finishing his extremely brief introduction he waited for the teacher to assign him a seat, but after noticing that she had blanked out he decided to find one for himself. But before his attempt to find a seat, he first started to examine the hall, it was an enormous room were the rows started to become higher up, in a manner befitting a lecture hall. However, that was the only similarity between a lecture hall and this one. Each student had his own personal area which was composed of a large circular desk, a large green protective cutting board was on it. In addition, there was also a laptop on every desk and some drawers built into the desk that was underneath the table. There was also a tall cup with many paintbrushes on the desk, and on the right side of the desk, there were 5 kinds of acrylic paint. The colours blue, red, yellow, white and black. With these colours, you could create any colour that a person required. Most of the table was bare leaving room for any kind of activity that a student required. The chairs had wheels on them that allowed the students to have mobility so that they could move to any place in the room that they had to. After he examined the room he noticed that there were many free spaces next to many students mostly at the back of the room. After he finished his short introduction he saw that most of the girls were swooning over his attractive voice. But one of them had noticed what he was proceeding to do- select a seat. Just when he was about to start walking to a potential seat, that girl abruptly stood up and shouted, "sit beside me!" Kai who was amused and surprised by her outburst smiled lightly in her direction. All the girls who were sitting in that area all started blushing while thinking to themselves that Kai was smiling at them. After that one girl had shouted out that she wanted him to sit with her, many other girls had decided to do the same thing. Kai who had become overwhelmed, looked over at the boys'' direction for help as they had many empty spots next to them. But they all understood that if Kai was to sit next to them then they would be overshadowed, and they would be ignored or even kicked out of their seats by the hysteric girls. So, they each motioned with their eyes that they wouldn''t allow Kai to sit next to them causing Kai to sigh inwardly. ''What do they have some sort of mental link that allows them to communicate with each other¡­ Are they in sync or something.'' He scanned the desks of the girls and tried to find ones that had some sort of hobby that matched his. Luckily there was one such girl who was also staring at his face, but she didn''t appear to be too infatuated with him. There was a comic book that read DC on the cover hidden under some miscellaneous art tools. Kai didn''t try to read any more to know that the spot next to her was the spot for him. He walked up to her and asked politely if he could sit next to her. She clearly wasn''t prepared for him to ask her such a thing and didn''t know what to say. "Ehmm¡­ sure." She said in an unsure voice. Kai wanted to communicate with someone that had at a hobby that was like his. So, in order to make her feel less awkward he decided to ask for her name. "Since we are going to be desk mates then I should know what your name is, right? So, could you tell me what it is." "Its¡­Ehmm¡­Karen. Karen Lucas nice to meet you." After overcoming her initial embarrassment Kai could see that she was becoming more confident in her speech. As soon as he sat down she felt many glares that seemed to want to kill her. No that was incorrect she could feel their literal killing intent towards her. She, however, didn''t shy away and returned each glare with the same amount of hostility. Kai sat down and waited for the professor to continue teaching, seemingly unaware of what was happening to Karen. Professor Mia soon returned to her senses and started to teach drawing techniques. 47 The Most Talked About Subject on Campus Kai stayed in class for the entire day and listened carefully to Professor Mia''s lesson. The current day was dedicated to learning art history and theory. He had learnt that there were some days that were spent teaching theory, some meant for practical practice and other days spent on learning about the supernatural. This was all learnt from Karen, who had slowly opened up to him under his relentless attempts to spark a conversation. He had discovered that she was actually a chatterbox after she opened up to him. In addition to that, he had also learnt from her that the main reason that vampires were enrolled in the art courses was that they allowed for vampires to develop creativity and new innovations using their supernatural gifts. Of course, they also took a second course in accounting, finance and managing. After all the students were heirs to wealthy businesses set up by their parents. After the lessons ended and Kai was about to leave the room and head to the library when many girls rushed towards him and tried to spark a conversation with him. As a by-product of this occurrence, Karen who was following Kai out the door was pushed and sent away by the crowd of girls. Kai was getting annoyed and tried to leave as fast as possible however the horde of girls was having none of it and kept on trying to spark a conversation with Kai. The girls were unrelenting and simply followed after Kai. He had started to gain an intense desire to simply end them but tried to think logically of a way to stop them without spilling any blood. After a millisecond of quick thinking, he concluded that he could simply activate his aura. He wouldn''t reveal his progenitor''s aura and instead only released the amount that a second generation vampire would have. When he projected his aura onto the female vampires, they instantly stopped with eyes wide open in awe and at the same time had some fear mixed in them. Only after Kai left, most of them realised that he was a second generation vampire. Almost all of their eyes glistened with delight and their thoughts started to revolve around capturing Kai''s heart. Only a small number of girls didn''t want to get Kai''s love, some instead had other crushes and the other minute part had such a huge difference between generations that they simply felt stifled. Almost all of the vampire students in the school were fifth-generation vampires. So, Kai''s aura had a relatively large impact on them causing them too to freeze on the spot. If it was a sixth generation vampire she would have collapsed on the ground. They dispersed quickly afterwards and each of them phoned their parents and told them about Kai. Kai wasn''t aware of the consequences that would come with the reveal of his aura. However, he didn''t care about them as he knew full well that if there would be anyone that tried to attack him then they would be killed by him. After all, those that would try and attack him were the vampires who were at the third generation or lower. He continued towards the library and countless gasps were heard from the surrounding students who had seen Kai. The women all blushed while the men all felt inferior and envious of his luck with the ladies. As Kai was going he heard all kind of gossip from the surrounding students after he had passed them. They mainly spoke about him but there was one group that spoke about a specific organization- The Dark Lords'' Court. When he heard the court being brought up he instantly started to eavesdrop on their conversation. A female human student asked one of her friends "I heard that your father has managed to upgrade his ranking in the court, is that true?" "Yeah, he has managed to be promoted to the 4th rank and has been granted the authority to be one of the managers on an important project." "So, do you know what he is working on?" The girl asked her friend in a curious tone. "No, he didn''t tell me anything he said it was top secret and he would be in huge trouble if he was to reveal it to anybody." The friend told the girl. "Aww, that''s a shame. But your father is so lucky, my dad is still only a 3rd rank and he only achieved that position by donating tens of millions on an annual basis to the court¡­" After that, the conversation changed to another subject and Kai stopped caring what they said. But the conversation allowed him to know that the court had become deeply ingrained in the higher social classes. It allowed him to understand that the Court was developing well and was very successful. In addition, it was apparent that the upper management had successfully managed to completely restrict the staff from spreading the word to other unauthorized personnel. He continued to the library without any interruptions and was glad that he had arrived without any trouble apart from the beginning. Unbeknownst to him, he had quickly become the most popular topic among students and even the professors were talking about him. Among the students in the programming major "Have you heard about the newest student who joined the art department year 1 class 2. I heard that he''s extremely handsome and has caused every girl that he passed to blush." Another female student from the singing major bragged "I actually saw him, and he looked at me" Many other girls surrounded her and said, "I''m so jealous." "I wish I was in your place" "Do you know where he went?" Many conversations like this were happening around the campus and many of the male students were angry and one came up with a suggestion to create a club specifically created for Kai''s haters. The female students did the exact opposite and created a fan club. Each of the clubs opened up a secure messaging group and started to converse with one another about finding Kai''s location. It appeared that they were trying to hunt him down like he was a rare beast. Inside both groups, many of the users hadn''t seen him and requested for an image of him. There were many uploads that were taken of him without his knowledge. These were taken mainly by fangirls and the haters'' club managed to get some of these images by some of the fangirls'' messages. In the administrative building Annabelle and Malcolm were sitting in the lounge drinking some coffee (Annabelle''s was mixed with blood). "I didn''t expect that Kai''s arrival would be so out of hand. It seems that his appearance has really caused a disturbance among the student population." Malcolm said to Annabelle. "Yes, it appears that we have become so used to judging people based on their aura and abilities that we have ignored their physical appearance. Now that I think about it Kai is actually a really handsome person, even rivalling His appearance. We will have to bar the library off or at least set a certain limit to the number of people appearing in the library while Kai is in there. Otherwise, there will be an influx of students appearing in there. But it will be nice to have people entering the library of their own free will. Ever since the internet has come to be, the number of people, in general, going to the library has dropped dramatically. So, it will be a nice change." "Well Annabelle, I will leave it to you." "Alright" Annabelle rose from her seat and left the room leaving a finished coffee mug on the table. Malcolm looked at it and sighed while thinking ''so she left it so that I would take it, she''s still the same.'' 48 A Cliche Momen Kai entered the library and looked at the enormous number of books that were organized on shelves. The library itself was enormous and Kai felt that it was the place that gathered the most books he had ever seen in his life. Kai walked up to the counter and was about to ask the librarian where the comic books were. The librarian was a young woman in her twenties at least Kai assumed that she was in her twenties according to the amount of life force he sensed in her blood. She was wearing some relatively cheap clothes compared to the rest of the high-quality clothes the rest of the students were wearing, and according to her working in the library, she was also at the library to pay her school fees. Of course, Kai himself wouldn''t actually work at the library, he would instead find a quiet place to sit and read. "Hi, where is the comic book section in the library?" Kai asked the librarian. She looked up and once she saw his appearance she blushed and then pointed in a certain direction. He could see that she didn''t know what to say and he couldn''t be bothered waiting for her to tell him exactly where to go so he didn''t bother waiting. Instead, he just left in the direction that she had pointed at. After he had left, a bossy looking girl rushed over to the counter and asked hurriedly "Where did that guy go?" Once she saw that the librarian manning the counter didn''t reply still apparently thinking about Kai, she clapped right in front of the librarian''s face loudly causing her to wake up from her daze. The librarian said quietly "in the graphic novel section." "What!" The girl said loudly. "Say it again," "In the fantasy genre''s section." The librarian said to her maliciously after seeing the girls rude and disrespectful behaviour. The rude girl quickly messaged "Kai has come to the library and is in the fantasy section" into the Fanclub''s group. The group instantly erupted in lots of texts that were replying and saying that they were rushing over. Kai was aware of the pandemonium that was going on behind him after his departure from the library counter. He walked quickly and selected a large number of comic books and put them into his storage space. After getting his selection he quickly ascended onto the second floor of the library and looked for the wuxia section. He quickly found the section and selected two of the classics- "Demi-gods and Semi-devils" and "Legend of the Condor Heroes as he still hadn''t had the time to read them." After taking these books he left the second floor and then the library altogether. Kai stopped running after escaping the library, he had seen many fangirls and even a few boys running into the library with a crazed look on their face. He then walked slowly to his dorm while seeing a couple of owls on the outskirts of the forest. He ignored their creepy gazes and instead continued walking to his dorm. When he arrived, he saw a couple of students standing in front of his dorm''s building and seemed to be waiting for someone. He didn''t think that they would be waiting for him as only the girls and a few boys were chasing after him. So, he just walked up to his dorm without much care and didn''t spare them a glance. The group of students were made up of a few vampires. Again, he didn''t think that there would be anybody that would try and attack him because he was a "second generation" vampire. But as he passed the students with the intention of making his way to the dorm the leading vampire suddenly moved in front of him. "You new kid stop!" Kai didn''t care much for these dumb occurrences and simply moved a little to the left and almost passed him. But just as he was about to pass them, the leading vampire pushed his hand out in Kai''s direction and stopped him. Kai who was annoyed at the fact that he was getting chased as soon as he had left the class was getting irritated at the dumb vampire''s interference with his schedule. "Did you hear me, new kid? Did you not understand what I said to you." The leading vampire said in a threating tone. Kai looked calmly at him and asked him "what do you want?" "So you did hear me punk," he said and motioned for his vampire goons to circle around Kai. "Well Kai, as you know as soon as you appeared on campus almost all the female students have started to chase after you and my soon to be girlfriend is one of them. You have caused her to want you and thus you have gotten in my way. So, you will have to disappear from here and as a benefit, I can even get a second generation bloodline perfect for her." He finished explaining his "master plan" to Kai and then told his vampire goons "beat him till he''s an inch from his death." The goons unsurprisingly followed his orders, and each released their auras. Their auras were at least that of the fourth generation while there were even a few that were of the third generation. Kai who was annoyed and frustrated was happy when the vampire commanded his goons to attack himself and thought to himself. ''I should really thank this vampire canon fodder for sending me some tools for blowing off some steam. Also, doesn''t this seem like a typical wuxia plot, where the young master sends his goons to attack the mc and then gradually his entire family attacks him.'' He then jumped right at them and started to slaughter them with a happy gaze on his face as well as a tremendous amount of bloodlust was being released from him. A few seconds later the large group of goons that were about to attack him were merely body parts that were ripped apart and strewn on the floor. The vampire "young master" was trembling and stared at Kai with fear and terror. "Wh..wha¡­what are you?" The "young master" had never seen such a brutal scene in his life as he usually had his goons attack his targets and give him the results later. He was an heir to one of the most influential companies in the world, in addition to having a father who was a first generation vampire who was sired by the progenitor directly. He wasn''t used to these acts of murder and therefore was ignorant of what truly happened. "I''m sorry please forgive me" but when he saw that Kai wasn''t going to let him off he collapsed on his knees and begged him and repeatedly said forgive me. Kai was surprised at the "young master''s" grovelling as he was sure that he would attempt to attempt to stop Kai by saying his family background. But when he didn''t, Kai got a slightly better impression and considered letting him off¡­ Of course, he only considered that he wasn''t actually going to do that as he was never going to let somebody off the hook after attempting to take his life. Instead, he thought of another way to relieve stress, instead of killing him directly he could make him run into the school''s forest that was behind the facilities and then hunt him down. "Listen up, considering that you have repented I have been thinking of letting you go." The "young master" who was on the ground was silently breathing in relief and then thought that once Kai let him go he would call his father and get him to take care of Kai. "But of course, in the end, I have decided to let you have a chance to escape with your life. You have the opportunity to escape my hunt and only then can you survive. I will let you escape into the forest with a 10-minute head start and then I will enter after you and hunt you down. Of course, if you don''t want to take this opportunity then I will kill you right now and while it will cause an anticlimactic and boring ending to this fiasco but I''m fine with that as well. So you decide." "I¡­ I choose to go into the forest." Kai smirked and grabbed the "young master" and sent him to the edge of the forest. "Youhave 10 minutes use them wisely." After that, he let go of the "young master", and he scurried into the forest after looking at Kai''s cruel expression. 49 The Hun Devon Stein ran through the forest and was trying to escape the demon that was pursuing him. Earlier on he had heard that the new transfer student in the year below him was extremely handsome and charming. That didn''t annoy him but the fact that his childhood friend and that also happened to be his crush, was infatuated with him caused Devon a great amount of anger and jealousy. He continued to run through the forest passing many different trees and undergrowth while trying to find a place to hide. All he meant to do towards Kai was keep him in his secret hideaway and torture him lightly before warning him to leave the campus grounds and never return. All of the torment that he had planned for Kai was a result of the need to protect his love and not allow her to be tainted by others with bad intentions. With one look at his photo, Devon knew that Kai was a bad person. But before his plan had started it was completely destroyed. Not only had his friends been killed, but now he was being hunted by that demon. Devon had no idea what he was doing in the school, but he knew that the goal that the demon had given him was impossible to achieve. The demon had pretended that he was a second generation vampire, but he knew that he must have some ulterior goal that caused him to infiltrate the school. He couldn''t escape the forest because the demon was as strong as his father if not stronger. His father was a first generation vampire turned by the progenitor. The only possible way for him to survive was by surviving and then somehow escaping the forest and rushing to the administrative building and acquire the upper management''s help and protection. While running he found a small cave and cut himself with his fangs and let his blood drip onto the rocky floor before his wound closed. He then left and tried to find another hiding place while constantly leaving traces of his blood on various pieces of undergrowth. While he appeared stupid and arrogant in reality, he was taught how to survive when be tracked by supernatural beings when he was younger. When he was still a child father Stein and his father''s friend would come and talk in his study in their mansion. Father Stein''s friend would always bring his daughter Regina with him and she would play with Devon. They became good friends and started to play with each other. Due to them merely being na?ve children, they would have sleepovers and talk to each other. During one night while Regina was sleeping over at Devon''s house, she cried and told him how the rest of the children at her school didn''t want to talk to her, not because she was bullied but because her social status was so different from the rest of the other children. Over the years he slowly discovered that he was falling in love with her. After a few months of bottled up feelings, a young Devon managed to gather enough confidence and finally confessed his feelings towards Regina. But she rejected his confession under the excuse of him being like a brother and she couldn''t love her brother in a romantic way. Devon was heartbroken, but he pretended to act like it was nothing and their relationship continued on like before, at least for Regina. Every day Devon would have to calm himself and during this year after spending the following years after his confession slowly changing Regina''s view of him, he was prepared to ask her out for dinner and then hopefully have a romantic relationship with her. But Kai had to stick arrive exactly at the wrong time and caused all of his attempts of a relationship to crumble. This was the main reason that he had planned to attack Kai. He had silently been counting the amount of time that he had left and at that moment he discovered that his escape time was up. He jumped into a deep hole that had a small exit in the back of the cave and lay there waiting. After a minute he felt extremely tense surrounded by only the darkness in the claustrophobic hole but even then, he didn''t move, silently waiting for Kai to pass. Patience was a crucial element that an heir to a large business had to have. If he didn''t he wouldn''t be able to get very far and most likely would fail. For example, if he was in the middle of a meeting with all the shareholders and feeling impatient he could lose focus or simply leave and that would cause him to be misinformed and have a bad relationship with them. But the tension was killing him, and he wanted to escape Kai and this nightmarish forest as fast as he could. Over the few minutes that he had hidden in the forest, he had the feeling that he was being watched, causing him to be extremely shaken. In the end, he decided to come out of the hole and climbed out cautiously looking left and right. Just as he was about to escape from the forest he heard the nightmarish voice that he didn''t want to hear the most coming from behind him. "So, you have finally come out of that hole. It was getting annoying staying there behind you." Devon turned around and saw the two crimson eyes peering at him with a crazy expression. "You¡­You¡­You were with me underneath the ground." He asked Kai while panting and a terrified expression painted on his face. He understood that everything that he had done was under the watch of Kai. "Yes of course otherwise how would I be able to see that terrified expression on your face. It simply fills me with delight." Kai said with a twisted expression on his face. Devon wasn''t ready to give up on life and took out a small piece of tattered paper filled with many unreadable scribbles. He then pointed it at Kai and smudged some blood that was on his thumb from earlier onto it. The page lit up with a gloomy black light that seemed to symbolise death and fired a light at Kai. Kai tried to dodge it but much to his surprise he couldn''t, it seemingly moved slowly but somehow followed him wherever he went. In the end, Kai let it hit him and braced himself while activating [Fortify] and [Vitalise] at the same time. (For those that forgot Fortify increases his defence and vitalise increases his regeneration). He, however, felt the impact from the mysterious light and felt a sharp pain in his gut. He looked down and saw that his stomach had been pierced by the spell. Luckily, he had been wearing one of his red windbreaker jackets that were made of the skin of a powerful beast. The windbreaker managed to absorb around half of the strength of the attack. The spell had a gaping hole in his skin and around the wound, there were signs of corrosive poison. Kai felt that the poison had a slight aura of death, something he had come in contact with every day in the arena. He knew that he wouldn''t be able to heal the wound before the poisoned flesh was either healed or removed. Kai opted for the second option and without much care ripped out his flesh. After that momentary distraction, his flesh healed back to his optimal state and he decided that he could continue with his hunt. After Devon had released his last ace the mysterious page with the corrosive spell he instantly left without looking back and seeing the results.He ran towards the exit and could see the moonlight coming from the exit to the academy grounds. But just as he was about to escape a hand pierced through his chest and ripped his heart out. After that Devon''s body exploded and chunks of his body were thrown onto the surrounding plants. Kai was standing behind Devon with his Runic Eyes activated and were glowing eerily. On his handsome face was a twisted grin that caused his face to appear demonic. 50 Blood Detonation A few minutes earlier Kai watched as Devon ran into the forest an eager smirk was painted on his face. While he waiting he put on his red windbreaker and activated his [Mind''s Eye] for a few seconds before deactivating it,thinking to himself that it would ruin the hunt if he saw everything that his prey was doing. As he waited patiently, a few Eurasian owls were perched on a tree that was standing a few meters away from Kai. He felt it was weird that the owls could withstand his innate predatory aura without escaping. This caused him to develop a curiosity towards the owls, he had also remembered that they had been watching him earlier and this caused his curiosity to increase. He walked toward the tree where the owls were perched upon and the closer he moved, the more he felt that they had a higher level of intelligence and were obviously not afraid of his second generation aura. He stopped below the tree and then jumped up to the branch and grabbed the biggest owl. It screeched frantically causing Kai''s brows to rise in surprise and amusement before slowly squeezing the owl''s neck. "Isn''t an owl supposed to hoot, why are you screeching in such an unsightly manner? If you continue like this then I will kill you now. I don''t care how you pretend to act, because if you continue your act you will die." The owl changed its screeches to hoots the moment it heard Kai''s threat. "You see now it sounds much better, let''s get to business who sent you?" The owl tried to communicate with Kai but didn''t manage and tried to hoot frantically. It seemed like there was baring it from talking the human language. It tried its best but couldn''t tell Kai. After trying with no avail its body suddenly expanded and transformed into a larger version of itself. It then tried to escape by flapping its wings and pushing Kai away but he was prepared and continued to squeeze the owls neck before completely crushing it. After that, he tore into the owl''s body and started to devour its entire body raw. He ate the owl like a beast would with a ghastly appearance that had looked like there was no sentience in him, only bestial instincts. After devouring the bird''s body his sclera became dyed pitch black with his pupils becoming gloomy red orbs greatly resembling the blightfiend''s. Around inside the orbs hellish flames were flickering in a slow hypnotic way. In an underground basement Sam watched Kai destroy his giant owl servants using his telepathic connection. He growled in anger because his carefully raised owls that could match up to a common vampire were shredded by Kai in seconds. He had started to raise the owls when he was still a boy and now that the leading owl was killed by Kai, Jason felt much sadness and much more hate. If before he had merely disliked Kai because Penelope hated him, then now it was personal. If before the murder of his owl then he had merely wanted to spy on Kai and report his actions to Penelope but before he could see any advantage he could report his specially raised and most intelligent owl was obliterated at Kai''s hands. "Kai we aren''t finished, I''ll get you soon!"He said while he punched his fist against the barrier reinforced walls. In the forest Kai''s bloodlust had increased after the murder of the owl and fuelled the unsuppressible state that he currently was in. After counting the amount of time in his mind he got to 10 minutes and instantly started to track Devon''s footsteps. When he ran into the small cave where Devon had first dripped his blood he smelled the air and sighed before feeling the exhilaration of hunting down his prey. After continuously finding Devon''s blood spatters he finally found some blood that hadn''t been absorbed by the earth or dried up and tasted it. After tasting the blood, he instantly received the location that Devon was hiding in. All this took less than 10 seconds before Kai had already arrived behind Devon. As he stood behind him with his runic eyes glowing he decided to wait for him to leave the hole on his own before appearing. If Devon had night vision, he would have been able to see the two eerie red orbs that were behind him but unfortunately for him, he didn''t. Kai waited for Devon to leave the cave and then when he did, he gave him a fright, enjoying the terror that was radiating from Devon. After Devon begged him to let him go but received no positive answer, he silently took out the tattered piece of paper and released the spell that was put inside it. Kai withstood the spell''s impact before continuing the chase, but as he had been injured his earlier hunting spirit had disappeared and he wanted to destroy the weakling that had managed to hurt him. He ran to Devon and pierced his heart and pulled it out letting blood spatter all over his face. After grabbing his heart Kai ruthlessly crushed it before casting his favourite spell called [Blood Detonation]. Its name described exactly what it could do, meaning it would cause the intended target''s blood to explode. However, there was bound to be some flaws in such an overpowered spell. The first downside of this spell was that he would only be able to cast it on targets with a weaker body than him. But even with this downside, the spell was a godly one that would allow him to rule over the mortal world if he wanted to with the exception of a few of the stronger hidden figures in the world. The spell worked by injecting his mind''s eye into the target''s body and then creating a link with his blood energy before stimulating the blood and thus causing it to detonate and then explode. The spell was less of a magical spell but more of an innate ability. The second and most obvious downside was that Kai couldn''t use the spell on bodies with no blood or no corporeal body like ghosts and the sort. The reason that he didn''t use the spell in the blood arena was that each of the monsters had either a body equal to his or stronger. If someone was to judge the battles in the arena the creatures'' body were all roughly at the same level and the winner had to rely on technique instead of brute force. The reason that he could beat them was that he had created his own spells and slowly developed his own fighting techniques. This was the spell that would result in Kai''s title as well as his signature spell in the near future. But back in the present Kai stared at the splattered blood and his mind started to become clearer. The mutated Runic eyes faded and returned back to normal while he thought to himself that he had lost control of himself. There seemed to be many factors included that caused this occurrence. Kai tried to rationalize his thoughts and think of the reason, but first, he had to clean up and erase traces of him ever being there and return to his room. After he returned to his room he laid on his bed and thought of the events that happened. It seemed that the first factor the caused him to lose control of his thoughts was his vampiric instincts. When he was in the arena he had to fully allow his instincts and bloodlust to teach him how to fight and had embraced them there. But when he left the arena he had needed to restrain and lock his bloodlust and vampiric nature otherwise he would go on a rampage like he did now. But the result was extremely miserable and it didn''t help only two days later and he had lost control. The second factor was the new vampiric bloodline it was clashing with his own somewhere deep in the blood orb and had caused him to subconsciously release some of his self-control and willpower resulting in his vampiric instincts being more overwhelming. The third and final factor, as well as the main reason, was the many innate abilities that he had absorbed over the 3 years of the arena. He had managed to absorb a total of two innate abilities in the end, but in reality, he had absorbed many more. But almost all of them had been swallowed up by the mutated ability he had gotten from the bone ridged rhinoceros. In the beginning, the ability had allowed him to cover himself in a toughened armour made from his own bones. But after absorbing another ability from a different creature the original ability had absorbed the new ability and integrated it into the original giving the armour ability a new property. But the downside of the absorption was that the armour also absorbed the magical beast''s strongest character trait. So, every single ability absorbed had caused the ability to become extremely powerful, however, each time that he used the ability it would cause the accumulated character traits to be absorbed into Kai''s mind and thus it would cause him to have to overcome it. While he was fighting, in the beginning, he didn''t care as he desperately needed to overcome the many beasts that he was fighting against. But ever since the armour had absorbed the traits from the stronger beasts they had merged with the ability and thus every time that Kai used the ability he would have to overcome much stronger wills than he previously had too. This had proven to be too challenging and Kai was forced to stop using the ability otherwise he would lose his original personality among the many traits. The last ability he had absorbed was the spatial ability that Victor White had. But along with it, he had also gotten the strong desire to murder and slaughter. And now it seemed that the inherent character traits that were absorbed by the ability were slowly affecting him in the real world. Kai was afraid that if he activated the armour ability then all of the traits would merge with him instantly and he would lose himself and become a monster that had no intelligence. Kai had told himself that he should never use the ability unless he was in a situation that he couldn''t deal with and he would die. But he didn''t know what to do about it now that the ability was showing signs of emerging in the real world. 51 The Origins of White Rose Academy After spending the night thinking of ways to suppress the armour ability but coming up with no solutions Kai was frustrated. When the sun had started to rise Bob who was outside jumped into the room from the window and didn''t say anything. He just ignored Kai and curled up on the bed resembling a true cat. But Kai couldn''t be bothered with him as he had more pressing issues to worry about than Bob like his newfound mental state or the fact that he had used up his animagus ability. After learning that he had blown his ability to transform into an animal of his choosing, he was angry and annoyed at the fact that the [Berserk] Ability (I''m calling the armour ability Berserk because he gains a massive increase in strength and in exchange he has to confront all the character traits he had absorbed from the many beasts he had killed) had caused him to lose his chance. Especially after he had chosen a certain animal -the Belcher''s sea snake. The snake was one of the more unknown snakes but it was extremely poisonous and a normal man would require immediate treatment in order to survive without any after effects. The only reason the venom didn''t kill was that of the tiny amount that would be injected into a person''s body. But now it was no longer possible. But there were some positive sides to the owl transformation, he had discovered that he could make a partial transformation and gain the wings of the owl if he wanted to, instead of transforming into a giant owl. But that still wasn''t enough for Kai, however, there was a redeeming quality to his new ability, that he could fly at speeds equivalent to his normal top speeds if not faster and the drain on his energy was his near endless stamina and not his limited blood energy. He also found out that if he infused his blood energy into the wings then they could turn a deep red and then become extremely hard even defending against his full-blown punches with no problem. The second feature that he had discovered was that he could shoot out the hardened feathers from his wings and create a rain of bladed feathers that could theoretically cause great pain and death to his non-corporeal enemies like spectres and the such. He now had two kinds of attacks that could harm the incorporeal his feathers and his [soul aura.] He thought of that maybe the original vampire progenitor of the HP vampires ran into an issue like his regarding his loss of control, so perhaps he would be able to find a clue in the library. Kai thought it would be worth a shot and decided to skip class in order to find more information concerning his "problem" as well as to avoid the large fan and hater base. He arrived at the library and instead of the student that greeted him yesterday a middle-aged man was sitting at the desk. Kai walked up to him and asked him politely "Do you know where the Books about the origins of the academy are at?" The librarian was surprised that Kai asked him about a subject like that and smiled. "Well, they are in aisle 23 row 3." But before Kai could thank the man he continued "But they aren''t real and are instead all rumours and legends and considering that you and I are of the same kind I will give you the closest versions to the truth." The man flashed his fangs to Kai and continued " The story starts with the first of our kind have you heard his story?". "No should I have?" "Well, of course, you should, as a vampire how can you not know about our ancestor. At the same time it is also the origins of the academy, so you will also learn about the origin of the academy at the same time. Now there are countless theories on how the academy was first built, however, there are only two which are the closest to the truth. The first is the tale of a young farm boy and the other is about the Count Dracula. I will begin with the first, the farm boy. A few centuries ago during the middle ages, there was a young farm boy who lived happily on a farm and learnt the craft from his father. He took over the farm from his father in his early twenties, and while he was delivering his cargo to the nearby village he met a young woman. Although she wasn''t pretty, something about her drew the young farmer to her. He was immediately smitten and tried to woo her. In the beginning, she rejected him but after a few weeks of unsuccessful wooing by the farmer, she was impressed with his continuous attempts and agreed to date him. Eventually, they got married and she joined him on the farm. After trying to get pregnant but to no avail the married couple decided to help orphaned children that had no other place to go and hosted them until they felt better. Due to there being a war going on in the country at that time countless families were destroyed, and many children were orphaned. This continued until the couple''s early thirties were the wife was caught a large scale disease spread by the opposing kingdom using dead bodies. She became sick and due to her weaker immunity and eventually passed away. The farmer was distraught and full of pain and despair over the death of his wife''s death. He grieved for weeks and appeared to do all of his actions in a robotic way. By chance when the farmer was delivering his merchandise in the village, he heard a rumour about a magical book that allowed the user to communicate with the dead and resurrect them. The farmer was instantly overcome with joy over the fact that there was such an artefact in existence and although it was just a rumour there was a slim chance to resurrect his beloved wife. However, he had heard that it was kept in the king''s treasury and the only way to have a chance to gain the book was to either trade with the king or to steal it. The farmer had a strong constitution but had no skills and the ability to steal the book so he had to earn enough money to buy the book. The farmer was an intelligent man and spent four years building his business that was developed into the leading company by creating a unique type of manure produced solely on his farm that allowed crops to grow faster. The king ended up summoning the former farmer to his castle and discussed they exchanged pleasantries before talking about his real objective- giving money to the kingdom in the form of "donations." The king couldn''t take any taxes from him because he was merely a merchant by now, he was no longer a citizen of the kingdom his business was spread across various kingdoms so if he wanted he could just abandon the kingdom and live in another. In the end, the farmer gave the king generous "donations" in exchange for a "worthless" tattered book kept in the treasury. When the farmer received the book he instantly returned to his original farm. He didn''t change it after all these years and had left it as it was when his wife was still alive. The farmer opened the book and saw a summoning of Death, following the instructions he set up a demonic-looking ritual and attempted to summon his lover. He managed to summon her and just when he was about to give her a physical body, his lover morphed into an enormous black cloaked skeletal figure before taking away his soul as a price for attempting the ritual. It left him no longer human and instead he was a mix between a demon and a monster. He had enough strength to cause a minor earthquake and a strong lust for blood. After days of rigorous tests, he discovered that he had become a monster. But despite being a monster he discovered that he could still be somewhat human. After much inner struggling, he decided to set up a school in his farmhouse, due to it being the final wish of his wife before she turned into that ghastly creature. He started gathering orphans off the street and gave them a place to stay and gave them an education. Once they grew up many of them became successful and founded their own public schools so that other orphans could learn and change their fates. On one of the days that the vampire prowled the streets looking for orphans, he discovered a dying girl on the ground inside one of the alleys. He reckoned that since she was already near death then he might as well drink her blood and give her a fast death. When he sank his fangs into her neck he also grazed himself on the uneven cobblestones. His own blood dripped into her own mouth and she healed up and became a vampire at that moment he understood that he could save lives like his wife would have wanted and he was not just a monster anymore. The school that he had started in his wife''s memory is this school, White Rose Academy." The middle-aged librarian said. "What about the kingdom that spread disease?" Kai asked. "Oh, right I forgot about them, the vampire obviously tortured and killed the creators of the disease. "Well, what about the other legend, the one about Dracula?" Kai asked with suppressed curiosity. "Well seeing that you are so eager to hear the story I will tell you. There was once a young heir to a territory called Transylvania known as Vlad Tepes, he was known as Dracula. However, he wasn''t the so-called Impaler, instead, he was a shy and reclusive youth. Due to the strict teachings, his father Vlad Tepes the 2nd had instilled in him he was a nervous and shy person. After the war started in the kingdom his father who was one of the most prominent generals in the army lead the kingdom''s army to war, while Vlad stayed at home. A secret nobody knew about was that the Tepes bloodline had a strange power they could age extremely slowly and had superhuman abilities, but they came at a price they required more vitality than normal human beings and thus had to drink animal blood constantly in order not to lose control of themselves. Vlad was always hidden in the castle and thus had never interacted with any other human except for his butler. So he would occasionally sneak out of the castle in a disguise and interact with the town. During one of his first outings, he met a kind young woman who helped him out. As they grew up he slowly fell in love with her and she did as well. He had never told her his identity and she never asked. He ended up proposing to her in a field full of white flowers, she agreed, and they married. He told her his identity and the years past peacefully and he ended taking over the territory. He had wanted to turn her into a vampire like him by giving her his own blood, but she never agreed to it with her reasoning being that she wanted to live like a full human before reaching old age and then agreeing to be turned. Vlad agreed to her request and let her do what she wanted. While he was busy with the territory she had gone and built a school on the outskirts of the city that would be known as Arad- her hometown. When her death approached she agreed to the transformation. However, when Vlad injected the venom into her body nothing had happened. They both panicked at the beginning and at the end Vlad discovered that she had gained an immunity to the vampire transformation after living with him for so long. Vlad couldn''t change the destined outcome and she ended up passing away due to old age. He ended up caring for the school that his wife had cherished and renamed it White Rose Academy due to the fact that when he proposed it was in a field filled with white roses." The librarian finished with a sigh. "How sad" Kai said but inwardly thought this doesn''t help my condition. After learning of the two legends Kai became disheartened but still headed to the aisle that the librarian had told him. 52 The Chambers Underneath The Campus After finding the correct section, Kai had browsed through the many books there but unfortunately exactly like the librarian had told him earlier. There were only fancy stories not even remotely close to the truth much less to the first vampire. He was feeling disappointed and incredibly annoyed at the fact that he couldn''t find any useful information. But Kai was sure that the true records were hidden somewhere in the academy at least if the legends had some truth to them then that was the only thing they both had in common. Kai decided to search the academy''s secret underground chambers the next day in the morning while most of the student and staff were on duty. He had to stay cautious because as seen from the tattered page used by Devon earlier, there were certain spells that could penetrate his defences, albeit not his physical defences but instead his non-existent magical ones. Kai had been extremely sure of his physical defence and his agility and as a result, forgotten to create a spell that protected him against magic. Luckily his wings were there to defend him somewhat against the magical attacks. The next day Kai was standing in his standard clothes (the clothes he had ordered from Dracul when he first came to Diagon Alley) and got ready for his minor operation. During the night he had considered asking Annabelle for permission to enter but he didn''t quite trust her as well as the rest of the staff. However, unbeknownst to Kai, Sam was hatching his own plan and was currently waiting for the Director to let him into his office. Kai then cast on himself an illusion spell that would cause everybody to ignore his presence unless they consciously tried to find him. The reason that he didn''t cast a higher level spell was that he was being cautious and he didn''t want to spend any of his blood energy on spells that required lots of energy. The entrance was in the administrative building or more specifically the packed storage room on the second floor that was shown to Kai by Malcolm. Kai had sensed it earlier but wasn''t sure what it was for so he hadn''t bothered with it, merely making a note of it and carrying on with the tour. He was now glad that he had noticed it, he would have to be careful while infiltrating the building as Malcolm was near equal to Bob. He wasn''t quite sure because he hadn''t shown his ace and neither had Bob but they each had equally powerful auras. Kai arrived at the entrance of the administrative building and carefully sensed where each of the members of the staff were, using his mind''s eye. He saw that most of the staff were in their offices except for Sam who was sitting in Annabelle''s office waiting for the director. Kai wasn''t aware of what he was doing or going to say to the director but he didn''t care because he was diverting Malcolm''s attention. He opened it and jumped in instead of using the wooden ladder and stopped himself from descending too fast by pushing his hands against the sides of the narrow hole and made no sound when he landed. But in order to move deeper down the underground, he would have to crack the shamanistic sorcery that was blocking his descent to the deeper levels or at least avoid being found out by the shaman I.e. Annabelle. The spell would cause him to be restricted and if he showed any attempts of trying to escape then it would attempt to obliterate him to ashes(it wouldn''t actually be able to). He had learnt this from the way that the carved symbols were placed as well as from opening his runic eyes. The only way to enter the chambers that were guarded by the spell was to have a certain "password" or magic signature and with the help of his runic eyes, Kai could easily identify the required on and then forge it. After examining the spell for a fraction of a second, he started to cast a temporary "passcode." After the shamanistic spell confirmed his entrance Kai moved through the door and entered the main chamber. It was a bare space with nothing inside or leading to another level of the underground, at least that would be how it would seem to the untrained eye, Kai thought that it was probably a diversion. But in his case, he had his runic eyes activated in case of other spells and was easily able to find a section in the floor where there was a large magic energy signature I.e. the passage to the lower level. He used the original "passcode" and easily entered the second layer. This time it wasn''t an empty cavern instead there was a labyrinth system that had caused him to even more feel curious at what was being hidden underneath the academy. When he tried to find the correct route to the exit of the maze he only found a large mass of ME. This signified that there were many life-threatening traps hidden in the maze, of course to Kai these traps were of no danger but he didn''t want to alert anyone. He instead searched using his [Mind''s eye] for the non-dangerous route and this time he easily found a way. The maze was designed to confuse, trap and kill the invaders, but for Kai, it was easy to breeze through the many traps and spells. In the original design for [Mind''s eye], he had gotten inspiration from the divine sense that the cultivators had achieved when they unlocked their spirit sea. An OP ability that allowed them to detect all things that were in the range of their divine sense. Kai''s wasn''t as powerful but it still was enough for him who was sorting out the chinks in his design of the ability. After moving past the labyrinth, he finally made it out of all the traps and spells and made it into a residential area. Although it was only a small amount of rooms and there were only 5, but each one was shown to be frequently used and occupied. Kai passed the first 4 rooms but when he came to the last one he heard faint heartbeats from behind the door. He activated his mind''s eye and saw Penelope who was lying on her bed behind the door. She was holding an old photo of a young girl holding a man''s hand with a joyous expression on her face. When he examined Penelope''s face he saw that her own face was showing tenderness and love. After examining her he looked at the photo and saw that the man had his back towards the camera while the girl was looking at the man so that you could only see the side of her face. But Kai understood that the girl was Penelope and the man was the previous headmaster. While looking at his figure it occurred to Kai that the man''s figure was one that he had seen before. He tried to remember but to no avail so he shrugged it off his mind for now and continued on with his exploration. After moving past her room he walked to the end of the corridor and was met with a door. He stopped and examined the door to see if there were any spells he had to unlock, but there weren''t any. After opening the door he was met with an old staircase after walking down it what he saw wasn''t some top secret base. Instead, he saw a timeworn wooden living room that had shown signs of daily cleaning from the lack of dirt and dust. In the middle of the room, there was a simple oak table with 5 old chairs and wooden cutlery. In front of each space, there was a clay bowl that was clearly made from an amateur''s hands. There were two extremely old couches with pillows that were clearly replaced, he assumed that the original had rotted already. After moving past the living room he was met with a door. He pushed the door open and saw a rather large bed with a mattress filled with straw. He saw that it was also spotless and had the scent of a woman or in this case, women were the correct word in this case as he had smelled two women''s scents. He was familiar with these women, they were Annabelle and Penelope. To be precise their scents were all over the rooms a clear sign that they were the ones that had cleaned them. After seeing the rooms, he was reminded of the story of the farm boy and was wondering if it was true. But after carefully searching the rooms and finding no clues to his "problem" he decided to leave. 53 Sams Story Inside Malcolm''s office Sam was sitting on the chair facing Malcolm, while the Director had an annoyed expression on his face. "So, what was so urgent that you needed to see me now Sam. Especially, after your punishment was to stay in your room and wait until this whole fiasco blows off. Need I remind you that there is an extremely powerful beast on campus that can rival my own strength and is irritated with you and Penelope. He is also extremely protective of Kai and thus wouldn''t hesitate to kill you." Malcolm said in an irritated voice. Sam looked at the Director with a confident look on his face and said. " I know but the information that I have is extremely crucial. It''s regarding Kai, yesterday I saw him using my owls and-" "Wait you spied on him after I told you not to bother him" Malcolm interrupted Sam a terrifying pressure was starting to arise around him. "The people that stand behind Kai are extremely powerful and from merely seeing Bob we can see that it would be easy for them to destroy the academy now that the founder is no longer with us. This is an extremely delicate situation and I don''t need you two to destroy the peace that we have built here." "Alright, I admit in the beginning I was trying to get some information on him that I could use to blackmail him, but after what I have seen in the previous days you will thank me." "Just get on with it and tell me already, don''t waste my time. I have other more important things to deal with than childish vampires." "Alright, so two days ago I found out that Kai could already control all of his vampiric abilities with great precision when he ran across campus after class. After seeing this I let my owls continue to spy on him and I discovered that when he was returning to his dorm he found my owls spying on him, at the beginning he didn''t think that their existence was supernatural and ignored them. But after returning to his dorm building he was met with some resistance by the second year Devon Stein and his followers." He stopped for a few moments to give the Director some time to digest the information. "Isn''t Devon Stein the son of the first generation vampire Mirin Stein." "Yes sir, he is." Sam continued on with his story. "Devon Stein stopped him and told his goons to attack Kai and here is the part where I didn''t believe what I saw. Kai actually beat up the goons and the most unbelievable part was that he could easily reach the speeds that even I as a first generation vampire couldn''t reach without putting some effort to reach. Afterwards he-" Wait, stop. He killed the students without batting an eye. How peculiar¡­" Malcolm muttered the last sentence quietly and to himself. "Continue" "As I was saying Kai then abducted Devon Stein and transported him to the school forest. He then said something that caused him to be terrified and he started to shiver. I couldn''t hear what he was saying to him unfortunately. Devon then ran into the forest while Kai was patient and didn''t do anything to stop him, he merely watched him running with an amused expression. Then!" Sam growled in anger along with some sadness. "He. Killed. Barney!" "Who?" Malcolm asked uncaringly. "My pet owl. He looked at my owls and then tried to hunt them down before grabbing Barney. I lost control of Barney because he started to panic and then he grew to his full size while trying to escape Kai''s grasp. But Kai simply crushed Barney''s neck with a twisted grin on his face. " Sam calmed down with much difficulty and finally reached his conclusion as well as the goal of the entire story. "Sir this should be enough to convict him and kill him or at least imprison him. After all he did kill many students on the school grounds." Sam said earnestly. "Alright I have heard enough, go back to your room and don''t leave until I give you permission to." The Director said in a grave tone. "But sir-" "Have you not heard what I said, go now!" He ended up raising his voice at Sam and released a small amount of his powerful aura subconsciously as a result of his loss of control. Sam looked at him with anger clearly shown in his eyes before standing up and leaving the room and closing the door quietly before leaving. He knew that he shouldn''t anger the Director any more than he had, as he had already reached his limit. When Sam was younger he had seen what had happened to the Director once he lost control of his emotions. He ended up destroying everything in a 1 kilometre radius of them. While Sam was a 1st generation vampire he still wasn''t as powerful as Malcolm and thus had to obey him. Sam felt like he had enough of the Director''s restrictive behaviour. He had wanted to impress Penelope and instead he had been punished by the Director and sent into solitary confinement to meditate on his wrongdoings. When he had he had discovered that something was wrong with the person he had spent time investigating so he had rushed to Malcolm''s office to tell him of his findings and instead of receiving gratitude or even reducing his punishment he was just sent back to his room and was punished even more. Sam had felt that he had enough, he wanted to achieve enough power and finally receive the Director''s approval. He was considered running away and finding the power to kill Kai to impress Penelope and finally achieve her approval. But he knew that Kai was out of his league, he hadn''t told the Director that he had seen him kill Devon using the rest of his owls and how he had managed to easily receive the spell from the tattered page and simply brush it off like it was nothing. Since the Director wasn''t going to take care of Kai he would have to do so eventually, to protect Penelope. While he was thinking of all of this he heard a deep voice resounding in his mind filled with the one thing that he desperately needed. (When I wrote the one thing that he desperately needed, I meant that it was full of power and confidence. In case it is misunderstood.) "Sam, do you want power to vanquish your opponents, to achieve your goals. To receive your love''s affection? If so then come to me, I will direct you to me." The moment Sam heard that voice his eyes turned pitch black and he was bewitched by the voice no longer doubting it. If he was still sane then he would have thought to question the validity of the voice''s offer. Or more importantly why it was talking to him or what it was doing inside his mind. But unfortunately for him, he didn''t have the willpower to resist it and followed the voice''s instructions that led him out of the academy and towards the origin of the voice. Inside Malcolm''s Office Malcolm was thinking of what to do to Kai, after all, he had murdered many students and more importantly high ranking vampires. Especially Devon, but it wasn''t his fault. It was unknown now modern times but in the past it was common where vampires with too much power and a weaker will would be consumed by their instincts and go on a murderous rampage. If he traced the issue back to its root the academy was at fault, so he couldn''t imprison Kai. And even if he wanted to, he couldn''t lest he wanted to risk the academy''s destruction. After all, Kai had Bob to protect him and if Malcolm and Bob fought then the academy would be destroyed as a side effect of the fight. Instead he would have to instruct Annabelle to keep an eye on Kai and make sure that he doesn''t rampage again. Kai had a powerful background and he was sure that they couldn''t withstand the people standing behind Kai unless the founder was with them. At an unknown location A human figure was roused from his sleep. He stood up and stretched and many of his bones created cracks signifying that he hadn''t moved for a long time. After warming up he muttered to himself "So he has finally awoken and is in the middle of finding a sacrifice. I have to go now and stop him or else he will be unbeatable unless I find that fang now where did I put it? I will think of it while I''m arriving¡­" The figure got up and disappeared from the place. Only leaving behind him a small piece of paper that floated onto the ground. 54 The Talk With Bob Kai returned to his dorm and tried to think of a solution to his condition. Now that he understood that the original vampire progenitor of this world didn''t have any solution to his problem, he decided to try and find the answer by himself. While he was lying on his bed staring at the ceiling thinking about many failed solutions, Bob had silently jumped up on the bed and stretched his body on the bed. Now that Kai thought about it, Bob was rapidly resembling a real-life cat. He didn''t show any of that original pride and arrogance that he had when he was only a Nundu. There was only a lazy cat in its place, even in Kai''s recent investigations Bob hadn''t wanted to come with him. He instead opted to sleep on the bed, something that Kai was extremely jealous of the ability to sleep. Sleep was essentially a sort of "recharge" of the brain and the body''s mental energy. Kai had lost this valuable bodily function in exchange for his vampiric power. Bob had somehow acquired the ability and Kai had no idea how he had achieved such a thing. Especially when vampires were meant to be unable to sleep, at least his type of vampires could. And now that he had the looming danger of the many beastly character traits threatening to overflow their limits and drown his original personality, he needed to sleep more than ever. But he wasn''t able to and was currently trying to think of a probable solution. As he couldn''t he wanted to acquire a different person''s perspective like Bob''s opinion on the matter. He turned over on the bed and looked at Bob. "Say, Bob¡­" Bob who was busy lazing about merely grunted at Kai. "Fine then stay in that position you lazy cat, but this is serious. I need your opinion regarding this subject. It''s regarding my [Berserk] ability. As you know every time I use it I have to absorb the character traits inside. But recently they have managed to breach Berserk''s boundaries and are slowly overflowing the ability''s limit and attacking my conscious. I don''t know how long I can control myself without losing myself completely. My personality has become incredibly unstable and I don''t have much time left. Do you have any ideas regarding a solution?" Kai said the last part in a forceful tone. Bob who was lazing around had felt the solemn atmosphere and understood that this wasn''t a time for fun and jokes. Instead, his best friend was in a deadly crisis and was placed in a huge risk. "Hmm, why don''t you activate the ability in a faraway place and defeat all of the many different traits there," Bob asked Kai. "Are you insane do you know how hard it is to destroy each trait much less all of them at the same time. I can''t do that, my will isn''t strong enough." Even erasing simple memories that don''t affect the person at all are extremely complicated. Much less removing an ability that has become part of me, like a part of my blood energy. Bob, you know full well that the dragon has already taken away my magical energy and if I didn''t have my blood energy then I would have been crippled. And now you want me to do a removal, no there must be another way." Kai ranted angrily. "Don''t get angry at me I''m just trying to help you. You know what I will just keep silent and not get in the way of your own thinking." Bob said and turned his back to Kai. Kai became distraught and angry, he couldn''t think straight. What happened next didn''t help. He heard a knock on his door and was annoyed. He didn''t get up and waited for the knocker to go away. Instead of going away Annabelle shouted past the door. "Kai come out here now or open the door otherwise I will break the door down." Kai was getting angrier and angrier, when he was human he usually had a mellow temper. But ever since he had gained the [Berserk] ability his temper became worse and easier to anger. The traits weren''t helping and he was already angry at Bob, so Annabelle wasn''t going to receive any good greetings from Kai at the moment. "Don''t come in now it isn''t a good time," Kai shouted to her with the last of his restraint. "I''m sorry Kai but I have to talk to you now if you don''t open the door now I will enter." She received no answer from Kai and was prepared to break the door down. Just as her hand was about to open the door, it opened and a fist sent her flying across the campus. Kai stood at the doorway with an angry face and a bloodthirsty look on his face. He closed the door and looked at the cat lying on his bed. "Bob you will now guard the door while I will enter my subconscious and try to find an answer. He will know what to do, he always knows. In the meantime, make sure nobody enters my room." This was the solution that Kai had thought of as a last resort: ask his subconsciousness for help. But whenever he did that it felt like he couldn''t deal with a problem on his own. And since the arena event, where the manifestation sat on the sidelines and had even been the commentator Kai had formed a grudge against him. Bob reluctantly walked over to the door and slinked out of it, he stood outside and guarded it. If he hadn''t he was sure that Kai would have enforced his control over him as the progenitor of his race and that would have hurt their relationship. Even though Bob was annoyed at Kai he didn''t want anything bad to happen to him. Annabelle sped back to Kai''s room almost immediately and found Bob slinking out of Kai''s room and stood in from of the door. "Bob please let me in, Kai can''t control himself, I can help him," Annabelle said. Bob looked at her with a surprised look and thought maybe she would know how to cure his condition. She felt a deep voice inside her mind surprising her and it asked: "what is the reason for his condition?" "It''s because if his transformation, because he was given great power without being able to control it then he won''t be able to restrict the vampire instincts that run inside his body. And thus, he will hunt anything that moves." Annabelle said urgently. "So please let me through I have to check up on his condition." Bob was disappointed at her answer and didn''t let her through. He knew the real reason why Kai was losing control and wasn''t about to let someone that had no idea what they were talking about enter Kai''s room. "Bob he''s losing control right now and I desperately need to enter. If you don''t let me in then I will have to force myself in." She took out an ancient book and said quietly "I wish I didn''t have to use your book my lord but I have no choice." She flipped to the 3rd page and started channelling magical power into the book using her own shamanistic arts. On another note, Kai had already entered the blood world and was currently waiting for the manifestation of his subconscious to appear. 55 Troublesome News He waited for the manifestation to arrive and patiently waited. He was currently standing in the last place he had been in the Blood World: The Arena. It was one of the most horrible experiences of his life, where he had to constantly fight magical creature after creature to the death. But the gains surpassed the pain at least until this point where he discovered that the [Berserk] ability had taken over his life. He connected himself to the blood world using his blood energy as a medium and willed himself to leave the arena, teleporting outside the arena grounds. As soon as he landed he saw the manifestation was waiting for him exactly at the spot where he had teleported. He knew that he shouldn''t ask questions such as "how did you know where I would arrive¡­" Because it simply wouldn''t answer, so he moved onto the main reason why he had arrived. "Do you know why I am here?" Kai asked the manifestation. "Of course, I do, I am a part of you. You can''t hide anything from yourself," it answered in a weird voice like it was trying to hide something. "So, can you help me?" Kai asked. "Kai do you get the feeling that you come to me whenever you can''t deal with a situation. The manifestation asked straightforwardly. "From the beginning, you have constantly asked for my help when you have encountered hard and seemingly unbeatable situations. What you have failed to understand is that while you are the main consciousness and I am the subconscious, we are still the same being. While it may not look like it but I too am suffering from the effects of the [Berserk] ability. The longer it takes for you to solve the problem the more the both of us are going to be influenced and eventually destroyed by this thing that has been created. And to make things worse the ability impacts me more than it does to you the dominant conscious." "What do you mean, I know that [Berserk] should affect the all the parts of me, but it shouldn''t target specific pieces of me more than it currently is." "Well you are wrong it does and the first place it targets is the subconscious mind. ME. I''m on my last defensive barrier and every second that you delay, you are causing me greater risk and to be honest I don''t have much time. The [Berserk] ability targets me because it needs to incorporate itself into your mind. The best place to start is the subconscious mind because you the main consciousness can''t control or know when it''s influencing you. And that way it would be able to pierce your mental defences better and more efficiently. You know what." He stopped and seemed to be in thought. After a few seconds, he said after coming to a decision." I will show you how much damage it is doing to us right now." Kai was happy even at this critical moment because he had managed to gain enough authority over the blood world to negate some of his subconsciousness'' orders. Unlike the beginning where he could only helplessly let his subconscious take him wherever he wanted in the blood world. Now he could control it somewhat, proving that he had gained a monumental gain from the arena battle. If he managed to survive this crisis then he could make sure that something like this would never happen again. He let the blood world teleport him away. What greeted him was the original location where he had first met his subconsciousness. The area with the vast seemingly endless sky and earth, and innumerable memories and feelings floating around. But this time there was a drastic decrease of memories instead in their place was an enormous circular dome that was protecting the remaining memories and emotions. What the dome protected against was an enormous dark tornado like-windy mass that was so vast that Kai couldn''t estimate how far it spanned to, even with his connection to the blood world. Howling inside the winds were many familiar faces that signified many different desires and traits. They were the bloodlines that Kai had absorbed and the faces portrayed a certain emotion or desire that was being released. They were howling out their desires continuously, Victor White''s face suddenly crashed against the dome with a twisted and violent expression on his face and Kai heard him say "Kill, Kill, KILL!" He repeated it over and over as his face vanished into the winds. Many other faces appeared and disappeared startling Kai but this wasn''t enough to shake Kai. After all, he had killed each of them twice so they were no longer a threat to him. Instead, the [Berserk] ability that was in the shape of the tornado was the true threat. Kai turned back to the subconscious and asked him "How long do you have before it breaches your defences?" "I estimate 2 weeks at most." Kai was shocked at the brief time he had to solve the issue and pondered on the issue. His eyes suddenly lit up and he looked at his subconscious. "I have an Idea, do you think that if I reinforce this barrier then we will have more time?" "It depends. Show me the spell and maybe it will work." "...Alright, it is a new spell that I have been working on ever since I have discovered that I have discovered that I have no defences regarding the soul. Its created by combining Occlumency''s principles along with my [Mind''s eye] and my [Soul aura.] Although it isn''t possible to use in the real world due to the insufficient energy required, it should work here with your help. It doesn''t have a fixed name yet but do you think it is feasible?" The next 10 minutes were spent trying to modify the spell in a way that would strengthen the defences as well as give it some attacking capabilities instead of just passively defending. There was some success and Kai and his copy instantly got to work after modifying the defensive barrier as well as condensing several layers of protection for Kai''s subconscious. The memories and emotions were given a reduced amount of space but in exchange, they were given a secure position inside the dome. Whenever the wind would attack the dome the dome would reflect 1% of the damage back at the wind and thus reducing the total mass of the [Berserk] ability. All in all, the spell''s estimated amount of time spent on defending was two months'' time in total. After that the [Berserk] ability would engulf Kai. They had also discussed the attacks on Kai''s emotions and he had understood that as long as the ability didn''t breach his subconscious defences then he wouldn''t be at risk of losing control of his emotions. He would have to find a cure in that time frame or else... 56 The Meeting With Dahak A week later Outside of an enormous hole concealed by many magic layers, Sam stood looking down at the seemingly bottomless hole. He had boarded an aeroplane and once he landed he followed the voice''s instructions. It had wanted him to simply run across the many countries but what kind of idiot did that? After all, this was the end of the 20th century and humankind had created many kinds of different modes of transport that were much more comfortable and luxurious than running like a boorish moron. (Kai just got wrecked¡­) He then trekked through the mountains and forests and finally arrived at this rather hidden part of the area. But that wasn''t the only problem, he had to wait for the voice to crack the many magical energy clouds drifting around the area and had caused him to wander in circles for days. He had started to seriously doubt the voice''s credibility after a few days of no results, but it brought him to the hole in the end. The hole itself was enormous, he couldn''t see the other side of it and he had to jog around the hole for a few minutes to finally understand how wide it was. After seeing it he roughly estimated that the hole was around 3 kilometres wide. He felt the walls and they felt very smooth, they didn''t have any place to grab and climb down. He had no idea how to get down. The fact that the hole looked bottomless didn''t reassure him, instead, it caused him to feel even more dissuaded at the location. The voice appeared like usual when he needed help, this time it had a sliver of anticipation in it. "Jump, I will do the rest." The voice''s instructions were simple and punctual as usual. Sam dreaded how he would end up if he was to fall but reassured himself with positive thoughts like what he would do with the power he would gain. He jumped into the massive hole and let himself become engulfed in the darkness. After falling for a few tens of seconds he felt like he passed through some jelly-like liquid and felt his descent slow down before his feet landed on the solid ground. In front of him was an enormous passage that was lit up by a few levitating flames. After walking for a few more minutes he arrived at a crossroads. "Take the right path" he heard the voice tell him. He did so and arrived at a dead end, however, this time the wall blocking him off wasn''t smooth instead it was filled with many small ridges and cracks that allowed him to have some grip. He felt an attractive force that came from his vampire instincts that told him to bow down to the wall and at the same time to fear the wall. By this point, he understood that the wall was not merely a wall instead it was some artefact left behind by the ancestor. Or at least that was what he assumed. In front of him was a sight that he would remember for the rest of his life. On the "wall''s" sides two massive slits appeared, these slits glowed a dangerous red shade. In the middle of these slits, two terrifying pitch black circles appeared. The ground continued to rumble and shake for the next few seconds until it stopped completely. Sam was able to see the true form of the "wall" in front of him, it was no wall instead it was a colossal dragon! The dragon was over 3 kilometres long, over 700 meters wide and 2 kilometres in height. Just the head itself was hundreds of meters long. Bigger than most skyscrapers and extremely terrifying. It had two enormous wings that were each 3 kilometres long, its ridges and cracks were, in fact, the spaces in between its light black scales. It had 2 enormous horns and a mouthful of enormous sharp teeth. (This is the closest image that I found that resembles Dahak. It''s not mine if the owner wants me to remove it contact me privately on discord. http://img08.deviantart.net/f601/i/2014/188/7/0/black_dragon_tempest_by_peterprime-d7pom10.png) After Sam saw the dragon he felt like a small ant that could be carelessly stepped on. It was a stifling feeling and Sam didn''t like it one bit. But nonetheless, since the dragon called him here it needed something from him. He knew from the mere aura that it subconsciously showed, it could fulfil his desire for power. It was clearly not a normal dragon like the ones he had seen before. If they could have a mere spec of its power they could easily escape their capture and slaughter their captors instead of hopelessly being held in captivity. "Wh, wha, wha, what do you want from me." The original intention that Sam intended to release was a confident and powerful voice that would cause the dragon to look at him as an equal. But that came out badly, instead, he sounded like an insignificant fearful ant. "I want some of your blood and in exchange, you can receive mine. This will give you the power that you so desire." The dragon said this time in its true voice not using telepathy anymore. The voice was an ancient one that sounded like it had seen the vicissitudes of time, it held a confidence and sway that caused him to be in a daze. "What¡­ what are you going to do with it¡­ sir." After recovering he asked him unconfidently. Sam''s voice had started off as a mere squeak and then became slightly louder. But when he received Dahak''s glare his voice stifled again before he added a small "sir" at the end. "It is none of your business, but since you so badly want to know so badly and it doesn''t matter I will tell you. I intend to unseal myself." "You''re sealed?" Sam had thoughts of backing out and escaping but before he could even formulate a plan Dahak continued. "If you want to back out, you should know the moment you landed you were inside my domain. If you do so you die" Dahak''s voice was giving off dangerous vibes causing Sam who was a 1st generation vampire to shiver in fear. "Of course not sir. I would never back out." He had intended to ask Dahak what he was planning to do after he was released but the heavy aura that was released changed his thoughts and he didn''t ask. "Cut your wrist and I will tell you when to stop, I will do the same," Dahak commanded Sam. "Okay..." Sam said shakily. He started to cut his wrist with his fingernails and let the blood drip out. Instead of dropping onto the ground it levitated in the air constantly moving. After a few minutes of letting his blood out, he felt himself getting thirst and his eyes started to glow with bestiality. "Enough!" Sam let himself heal up and waited for Dahak to keep his part of the deal. Dahak let a drop of blood drop out of his mouth and landed on Sam''s levitating blood. They started to mix together and a hidden magic circle glowed and floated off the floor and caused the blood to merge before many illusory chains appeared on Dahak. They started to break one by one until there were no more on Dahak''s body. "Free at last!" He bellowed out in joy. ''Now for revenge.'' But before he vanished from the vast cavern he allowed for the merged blood to enter Sam''s body. Sam''s body eagerly accepted the new blood and Sam felt a euphoric feeling stir up inside of him. But before long a powerful burning feeling stirred up inside of him. He felt something inside of him change gradually and spasmed in pain for an unknown amount of time. If someone could see what was going onto Sam they could see that his body was slowly transforming. Growing in shape, forming scales a long snout, wings and a tail. After an unknown amount of time, Sam opened his eyes as he stood on all fours and growled with joy as he felt the power run through his veins. He had finally achieved the power he had desired. 57 Annabelles Misunderstanding *Flashback to one week earlier Outside the dorm where Kai resided. The door opened and he walked outside to see Annabelle and Bob arguing, no to be precise she was stuck under Bob''s enlarged paw. When they noticed the door opening, Bob let her go and Annabelle instantly jumped up and glared at Bob before jogging towards Kai. "Come, Kai, I need to talk to you in my office. No, wait. This is urgent I need to talk to you instantly. We''ll talk inside your room." She walked straight into his room and dragged him with her. He usually would have had some thoughts of resistance when somebody grabbed his arm and quell it. But he was still thinking of the [Berserk] ability''s influence and its destructive tendencies and forgot about it. He was absent-minded and thus instinctually whipped his hand away from her grasp causing a powerful gust of wind that created holes in the surrounding houses. This was a result of his progenitor instincts that caused him to subconsciously look down on weaker beings than him. Especially vampires. He returned to reality but was still somewhat absent-minded. He quickly entered his room after grabbing her. "It seems that we have much to talk about Kai¡­" Annabelle wasn''t happy about the fact that Kai rejected her hand, or that he had destroyed the surroundings. But she let it go under the assumption that he was unhappy about the murder of the many vampires. They were sitting on his large king-sized bed. If there were cameras filming this moment then this could have been a great scene for a romance movie. An extremely beautiful woman and an otherworldly handsome man sitting together on a large bed facing each other. Kai himself should have normally felt the strange atmosphere between them, but since he was still hung up on his own issues he ignored the tension and just sat on the bed absorbed in his own thoughts. ''This was not what I was expecting'' Annabelle thought. ''I expected him to have some sort of interest in the conversation but it seems that he is still thinking about it. It seems that I have to explain the entire situation.'' "Listen to me, Kai. You have been through a very traumatic event. I understand that you have killed some students when you have lost control of yourself. I am sure you are feeling shocked and distraught. But this is why I am here to comfort you, I must admit that this is partially my fault. I forgot that this occurrence can happen no matter how rare it is and didn''t keep a close enough eye on you." He narrowed his eyes and looked at her "what do you mean?" "I''m sorry Kai. Because of the superior power that you have been granted, there seems to have been an imbalance between your normal still-human conscious to your superior physical body and vampire instincts causing your loss of control." "Anyway, we will have to keep an eye on you and perhaps even restrict you until you can control yourself without your loss of control. In the beginning, when such an occurrence happened we called it [Berserk.]" When Annabelle said the last word Kai''s full attention was on her, his piercing intent was simply overwhelming. Some of his true aura was starting to leak out and caused Annabelle to subconsciously fear him. She subconsciously took out the mysterious book and was prepared to activate it, when Kai sealed his aura once again. The reason was that he had felt a mysterious energy fluctuation appear on the academy grounds, specifically inside the Administrative building. This fluctuation disappeared almost as quickly as it had appeared. Causing Kai to doubt what he had just felt. This caused him to have another reason to stay in the academy for a short amount of time when he had thought of leaving to look for a solution to the [Berserk] ability. He glanced back at Annabelle and agreed to follow her. Afterwards, Annabelle took him down to the underground "lair" and gave him a dumb excuse that wouldn''t even fool a 3-year-old, before she locked him inside one of the rooms and left. He obviously left it as soon as she left the nearby surroundings and followed her. She had gone to speak with the Director and Kai had discovered something that was truly worth staying at the academy for. Kai hadn''t discovered much about the [Berserk] ability until that moment. He had discovered from eavesdropping on them that the original vampire progenitor had suffered from the same occurrence. This was a closely guarded secret which only a select few knew and was never recorded. The only reason that he had discovered this was because of the enormous gap in strength between Kai, Annabelle and Malcolm. This allowed him to sneak through the academy without being found out. They were discussing how similar the signs he was showing were to the First vampire''s. He was shocked and jubilant at the fact that he could find out new information from the originally-thought dead end. The next week was spent looking for clues and trying to discover many new things in the underground "cottage" (The two rooms hidden under the labyrinth.) He had assumed that this was the cottage spoken off in the first legend and decided to search it. Unfortunately, there was a unique type of energy that managed to block off all magic inside and thus Kai had to search every single nook and cranny. *End of flashback Today he was once again looking through the "cottage" even though he had combed through everything countless times. He was in the middle of searching for clues at the dining table when he felt some especially mild magical energy fluctuations coming from the bedroom. He instantly appeared inside the room and silently felt the energy fluctuations gradually getting stronger. After a few seconds, there was a large flash of white light and when it passed there was a humanoid figure lying on the bed¡­ 58 Dracul The figure on the bed slowly rose from it, while the blinding light disappeared. The figure had silver shoulder length hair that was pulled into a loose ponytail while a pair of glasses were laid on his nose. Behind his glasses were ice blue eyes that were drooping sleepily. The rest of his face was incredibly handsome and his figure was hidden behind a T-shirt and some jeans. He stood up and looked around before saying nostalgically "It''s been so long since I have been here. So many memories. Ahh¡­" After examining the room, he finally saw Kai who was standing in the corner and looked at him in a surprised manner before saying: "Hmm¡­ Where have I seen you before, red eyes¡­ I remember I saw something like that now where did I see you?" The man continued to try and remember before shouting "You''re that vampire that ordered that bulk order from me a few years ago" Thinking to himself ''I should have remembered him he is a crucial figure for the future of vampire kind. Oh well, he''s here now and that''s all that matters I guess.'' Looking intently at the man in front of him Kai tried to remember from where he had seen the man before listening to the man and the understood that it was the tailor from Diagon alley who had made him his clothes- Dracul. "But what are you doing here vampire," Dracul asked Kai seriously as a slightly overwhelming aura leaked out of his body. Kai could feel it and began to feel wary of Dracul. He no longer had the lazy vibe instead he was giving off a sharp and dangerous feeling that caused Kai to be on guard. But he didn''t show his caution although he had slightly moved so that he was now in a position to react to an attack. The fact that he was he knew he was a vampire two years ago was a crucial point that could destroy his whole cover here at the academy. "I could ask you the same thing," Kai said aggressively "Who are you?" Before Dracul could respond a young woman jumped at Dracul who raised his arms to support her. This woman was Penelope. "I missed you so much Dracul, why did you never respond to my letters, or visit earlier? I''ve wanted to meet you for so long¡­-" Just like Penelope had cut off Kai and Dracul''s discussion it happened to her immediately. Annabelle had appeared almost as soon as Penelope had arrived and had managed to wriggle into Dracul''s arms while gently letting Penelope slide out of them. Annabelle started to berate him but couldn''t continue before burying her head into his chest and said in a voice that was only audible to Kai and Dracul. "I missed you so much, my lord. Why didn''t you return? You just disappeared one day after leaving a note¡­" She started to sob and cry onto his shirt, at some point, Penelope had joined in and Dracul comforted both women for the next couple of minutes until they calmed down. Penelope shouted, "What are you doing here Kai, you should have already left!" With a mix of embarrassment and anger. At the same time Annabelle exclaimed "How did you get here I thought that you were locked¡­ I mean resting in your room?" While Annabelle had been civil when questioning, Penelope was the complete opposite. She had pounced on him with both hands outstretched in an animalistic way, with no hesitation. The anger of being seen by Kai- a person she hated, at her most vulnerable state was clouding her thoughts. Kai was taken aback at Penelope''s crazed manner, but nevertheless, he was still in his defensive stance and was able to react appropriately before she could hurt him. He had decided to deal with her in a non-lethal way even though this was the second time that she was trying to kill him. This was due to Dracul and the clear connection between Penelope and him was unclear. He had assumed that Dracul had a connection to the vampire Progenitor or perhaps was the progenitor with the way that Annabelle and Penelope were showing their affection. After all, Penelope had attempted to kill him when he only mentioned that he wanted to buy a painting that was painted by the first vampire of this world. So there was a chance that he was indeed the original vampire progenitor. He crouched down when she had pounced at him and raised his hands above his head with his palms stretched out. She landed in his hands as predicted, but only for a brief moment before he released himself from the crouch and as a result of the force generated when he resumed his normal stance, catapulted her over him while letting her momentum carry her away from him. Due to him being unable to see the true extent of Dracul''s power he only used the power of a 2nd generation vampire. Due to this, Annabelle was able to construct a barrier that protected the walls without damaging the carefully tended cottage. "Enough Penelope, calm down. We have already made the rule that nobody may fight inside the cottage, not even you." However, Penelope wasn''t listening to her, her(Penelope''s) hot-headed nature had taken control of her and as a result, she was amidst her transformation into her supernatural form. Luckily Dracul was in the room and his words were absolute for the two women as a result of their love and infatuation to him. So, when he said, "Stop it, Penelope," her transformation immediately stopped and then slowly reverted back into her original form. Dracul looked at Kai, there was no longer any part of that lazy shopkeeper in his aura. Instead, there was a regal, godly aura that seemed to say obey me. "Follow me, there is something that I need to discuss with all of you, including Kai so cut out your rebellious behaviour for now Penelope. I can promise you that you will be able to let loose to your heart''s content soon." The last part of his sentence was said in an ominous tone that caused all of the people following Dracul shivers, except for Kai. But he was still serious. After arriving at the administrative building''s surface layer, Malcolm appeared. "My old friend you have finally arrived, we have lots of adventures to catch up." But Dracul declined and said, "I''m sorry Malcolm but I have an urgent matter that has to do with Kai." After arriving in an unused room and entering it. Dracul cast a wandless and nonverbal spell that sealed the room. "I need to talk to you and this." He gestured to the spell, "is so that nobody eavesdrops on our conversation. Now..." 59 Transcendent Beings Sitting around a table in the centre of the soundproof room were Dracul and Kai. Dracul said, "Listen up Kai what I am about to tell you is off crucial importance, the only reason is that you being told this information is because you are one of the main reasons that caused this disaster¡­" But he was cut off by Kai and was asked by him " Who are you? Previously you never answered me." "As you know my name is Dracul, one of my many identities, as you have probably guessed, is the current vampire progenitor. But you are also one and that causes me to be curious about your situation. However, it isn''t important now just listen." Dracul had currently just dropped a bombshell on Kai and continued his previous topic without considering how important this meeting is to him. "What do you mean just listen. You have just told me that you are the progenitor, but I require your help¡­" Kai was cut off by Dracul who told him "Listen to me then we will get to your problem. First are you aware of the True Dragon of Darkness Dahak." Seeing Kai''s look of bewilderment, he sighed and said "I see that you don''t know. In ancient times there were two true dragons: The True Dragon of Light Sheridan and the True Dragon of Darkness Dahak. After fighting for many millennia Sheridan managed to seal Dahak inside an extremely powerful seal. He destroyed his physical body and sealed his soul within countless layers of magical confinements. But recently someone has disturbed the weakening confinements and released him. It wouldn''t be an issue if he could be sealed again, as he was weakened by the millions of years inside the confinements and was harmless. But as soon as he was released he absorbed all of the magical energy of a King class being, giving him enough power to regain all of his former prowess. And now he has completely regained his power and may finally destroy the world." "Wait, wait, I don''t understand some of the things that you have said. The first is the confinements that were meant to keep him in place, they should be able to stop a dragon that can bring the apocalypse, right? So then shouldn''t they stop me? Another thing is the king class, what exactly does that mean? I have never heard of that before." Dracul suddenly looked at Kai with a dumbstruck expression. "Nobody has ever told you about the classifications that were given after the A rank." "No, should I know of them." "Of course, you should as a king class being you should fully know how much beings on the same level as you are at as well as the treaty between transcended beings." "Once again you are using terms that I don''t understand, what is a transcended being?" The transcended beings are divided into 4 levels which are based on the being''s combat level. The first level is the Lord level. It is known as Lord because it allows the being to rule over the non-transcended beings with his outstanding power. There are no clear boundaries inside the transcendent levels, therefore, they can cause confusion. A King can amount to barely being able to face 10 A+ magical creatures or hundreds of thousands of A+ creatures. Therefore, it is incredibly difficult to know a transcendent being''s strength. As a result, many Lord class beings tend to be cautious and don''t antagonize each other unless it is necessary. Above the Lord class is the King class, in this level as the name suggests a King can easily defeat lord class beings without trying. Like the lord class, the King class has no specific way of measuring strength, it doesn''t matter if you have a large amount of energy or tremendous levels of physical strength. There are only a few King class beings in the known world, amassing to only a total of a few hundred. After the King class, there are no longer any undefined ways to judge the next class. It is known as the Emperor rank, to be categorized as an Emperor the being must be able to break through the speed of light and control a specific law. It can be regarding elements or just pure physical force or even the unknown. There are even rare beings that can control laws regarding the mind and imagination. At this level, an Emperor can easily defeat hundreds of kings without receiving any injuries. There are only tens of Emperors in the world and they are usually hidden unwilling to show themselves unless it''s necessary, because whenever they make move a natural disaster happens as a result of their attunements to the laws of nature. The last known level is the demigod level. There has only been one that has been classified as a demigod- The True Dragon of Equality. This class and its requirements are completely unknown. However, there are other classifications that are in between and are known as a Pseudo class. A pseudo-class is given that title when they manage to achieve one of the requirements to be promoted to the next class. They don''t manage to receive any large increase of strength, well actually nobody gets a drastic increase of strength when they are promoted to the next class. They are just given the next "title" or the next class. The True dragon of Darkness is at the Pseudo demigod class. He holds an unmeasurable amount of strength and from my sources, I have discovered that he will attack the academy in two more days." This seemed suspicious to Kai. ''Why would he attack the academy? It couldn''t be after him again. Would it want to absorb the blood orb? Perhaps the blood orb had something in it that could promote it and cause it to fulfil the last condition to reach the demigod stage?'' "Why is he coming to the academy Dracul?" Kai asked. "I believe that there are two reasons, the first and the main reason is that he wants revenge. I was one of the people that helped seal him away. The second is to do with you, there seems to be something that attracts you to him and he wants to get it." ''Shit, what should I do?'' Kai thought in despair. But then he remembered that Dracul came to him and perhaps he had a solution. He looked at Dracul with suspicious eyes before saying quick-wittedly, "I''m willing to strike a bargain with you. I''m sure you have something that you need from me otherwise you wouldn''t have come to me. I''m willing to help you and in exchange, you will give me what I want." Dracul looked at Kai with interest and praise before saying "I''m listening." "I don''t know what you want, but in exchange for my help, you will tell me how you got rid of your [Berserk''s] symptoms. This alliance will continue until Dahak is either sealed again or dead." "I agree," Dracul stated. "Now I will teach you how to create a magical contract so nobody breaks the contract." After explaining and setting it up they both created the agreement and finished it by each of them covering their hands with their own specific energy and pressed their hands onto the contract. What was written on the contract was in exchange for receiving a small amount of Kai''s vampire essence(his venom) and in exchange Dracul would tell Kai his own experience regarding his own version of the berserk trait. If any of them would break the contract their souls would be destroyed and in case that would happen then their energy would be abolished. 60 The Original Berserk Condition "Now that we have completed the contract you should fulfil your side of the bargain," Kai told Dracul. "So, should you," he replied instantly. "Fine while you tell me how you dealt with your berserk symptoms, I will extract the venom. You can start now." Kai brandished his fangs and started to condense his vampire venom onto the tips of them while listening to Dracul''s story. "It happened in ancient times when I was still young and arrogant. I had thought that there was nobody that could ever rival me. You have to understand that in my youth I was much more powerful than I am in this state. Anyway, when I was younger I believed my self to be unmatched and unrivalled throughout the world. This arrogance birthed inside of me a seed of darkness, that gradually polluted my thoughts by manipulating my desire for control. Slowly I became violent and easy to anger, to the point where if somebody insulted me I would hunt down their family and make them watch the person who insulted me watch as their family was slaughtered. (Sound familiar*wink, wink* *nudge, nudge* the typical Xianxia hero...) I only realized this when it was too late and was locked up by my darkness deep inside the recesses of my mind. My mind was no longer my own but due to my ego and arrogance, I didn''t realize that these thoughts were no longer my own. This caused the darkness to slowly fester and grow more powerful until it was too late, I discovered that the power I was so proud off was no longer mine. My darkness had grown powerful enough to the point that it had developed a personality for itself and had taken control of my body to wreak havoc all over the world. Eventually, my body was defeated due to the fact that the dark personality could only use half of my power and all of the world''s powerhouses had gathered together to defeat me. While the darkness fought with them, I managed to break free of the dark personality''s seal and convinced them that I was doing everything against my will. Thus when they finally managed to defeat the darkness, they removed me from my body and sealed it under many seals and bindings before I was given a new body, a human body. But unfortunately, during the time the darkness was inside my body, it had managed to pollute my soul causing it to carry slivers of darkness into my body and cutting off my soul to the normal magic as well as causing me and the rest of the vampires to be sensitive to natural light. Thus, the first vampire was born. I regret not stopping the darkness from taking over when it was still weaker, hopefully, you can stop the darkness in your soul from taking over otherwise to stop an incident like this from happening again I will have to kill you." But before he could ponder in depth on the issue, Dracul stood up and told him that it was time to call the rest of the Emperors for a briefing of what was to come. Before he left, Kai asked him, "what rank am I?" Dracul who was at the door turned around and said, "from what you have revealed I have sensed you are probably at the King level." "Thanks." "Your welcome." He then left through the door leaving Kai to stay in his thoughts. ''Damn I forgot to ask him what rank he is. But from the way he spoke he is at the minimum an Emperor. Kai returned to his room and before continuing to think about his [Berserk] issue, he called Tom. After connecting with Tom using his telepathic link, he was about to tell him to gather the court''s resources and men but before he could, Tom was the one who spoke first. "Kai, what do you need? Is it the stupid undercover idea, I''ve never understood why you don''t just force those weaklings to give you what you need instead of going through all the hassle. Regarding the court, I just made a deal with the northern sea serpents to exchange the reverse Animagus ritual in exchange for their help in times as well as various materials. (Magical creatures are established as intelligent beings, the ones that Kai fought in the arena don''t count as they lost themselves to their vampiric instincts and thus were reduced to mere beasts.) So, the court is developing very well, Harry''s also doing fine in school. Well, that is if you take away the fact that he likes to get into fights." Kai could hear from Tom''s tone of voice that he was happy that Harry was beating the muggles. He then said something heartwarming to Kai, "oh right before I forget he said that he misses you very much." Kai didn''t remember when Tom had become such a chatterbox, although he only showed this slightly warmer side to him. But it didn''t matter at this moment, all that mattered was assembling the court''s forces. "Tom we can catch up later, I have an emergency right now. I need all the court''s forces to round up and arrive outside of White Rose Academy. Including the magical creatures, this is a rank 10 emergency. We will be facing an apocalypse if we don''t manage to stop the catastrophe that is coming." Due to him wanting Tom to understand what was going he decided to stress how much of an emergency it was so that Tom would understand that he wasn''t overreacting. "But what is so urgent, don''t worry I''m activating the rank 10 emergency signal and sending it out to all members while we''re communicating. What is the emergency that is so important?" Tom asked in a slightly confused manner. "Have you heard of Dahak- The True Dragon of Darkness?" "Yes, I have chanced upon the name itself once when I was reading inside a forbidden history book. It is said that he tried to bring darkness and death everywhere in the world before he was killed. But there wasn''t enough information thus I thought it was only a legend." "Well, it turns out that he''s real and furthermore isn''t sealed anymore. He plans on killing me because he believes that the blood orb could give him the means to become undefeatable." Kai couldn''t tell Tom about the Transcendent ranks yet because there wasn''t enough time. "He also wants to destroy the world. I was told that he is going to attack in 2 days." Tom was silent for a moment before saying, "I understand, the signal should have arrived on every member''s watch. I''m heading out should I bring Harry or should I leave him here?" "Don''t take him he still isn''t mature or powerful enough to fight against these beings, place him in the saferoom. I''ll talk to him." After finishing his talk with Tom, Kai switched off the telepathic link and looked at Bob who was lying on the bed. "Bob," Kai said with narrowed eyes. "Do you know what''s going on?" "Yeah" "Ok¡­" Kai figured that Bob had been sneaking around campus again and at some point, had merged with Kai''s body as a tattoo. He was able to do that when Kai was too focused on an important subject, especially when it came to a solution to his [Berserk] condition. ''Now lets contact, Harry.'' 61 Harrys Thoughts The Dark Lords'' Court''s HQ Hidden underneath an unassuming house were several layers of earth and many lethal spells and below them was a large chamber filled with many of Harry''s favourite items. Harry himself had just been escorted there by Tom. He didn''t know what was going on but he knew something big was happening. Not only were all of the Court''s members that he had seen were getting ready for battle, but Tom also had a troubled look on his face. This only appeared when he was given very dangerous new. When he had brought Harry into the room, he had told him that he was going to have to stay here for a few days. After showing him the saferoom''s functions, where to find all of the basic necessities, as well as comforting him by saying that Kai''s going to talk to him soon, he left. Harry wasn''t very sure of what was going on but he didn''t want to stay cooped up inside a small lonely underground bunker without nothing to do. Ever since he had been turned into a vampire he had discovered that he was much smarter than normal kids his age and perhaps even adults. Usually he didn''t show his intelligence, because Tom had taught him that he should always keep a few cards up his sleeve in case of an unexpected incident. Perhaps Tom and Kai were the only ones that knew that he was much more intelligent than he appeared to be and Harry preferred it that way. He was currently formulating a plan that would allow him to leave the room. But he knew that he had to be cautious there were many traps and spells that were placed around the room to protect him and could injure him. He, however, didn''t have a proper plan yet and even if he did he was prepared to wait until Kai contacted him before acting on it. He didn''t want to alert him of his plans and instead wanted to surprise him by arriving and helping out. Due to Harry''s young age, he had forgotten to consider that he may be a burden that may weigh down Kai instead of helping him. Just as he was running various plans through his head he heard Kai''s voice inside his head. "Harry can you hear me?" "Yes, where are you Kai, I want to know. Everybody just left after putting me inside a boring room." Harry was sure that even Kai was unaware of his true intelligence, because he had never shown the true extent of his abilities. "Hahh." Harry could imagine Kai putting his hand to his temple and sighing like he usually did. "I am inside a school and I needed to call Tom and the rest of the crew over for some pest control." Kai had told him gently, Harry was both happy and unhappy with Kari''s attitude. "Well anyway, I am going to be taking care of a problem that I have and won''t be able to contact you for a few days, alright?" "No, tell me why." But due to the way, he said his question, the mental message that came out in an unintended way giving off a rather bratty and immature feeling. "Sorry, I have to go I''ll see you later." Kai cut off the connection without giving Harry any time to protest. "Damn it" Harry shouted, before continuing to form an escape plan. The next day Inside one of the academy halls Many strange people were sitting at a crescent table as Dracul walked in, each of these figures were emitting powerful and overwhelming auras. Sitting on one of the seats was Kai with Bob perched on his shoulders. Dracul stopped walking and stood in the front of the room before saying, "I believe that I should address why I have called you here. Many of you know that we have sealed the true dragon of darkness many millennia ago. He has now escaped and recovered his full strength, in order to defeat him we must cooperate as we did originally." However, he was interrupted by a young looking man with bullish horns coming out of his head. "We all know that the dragon was sealed by countless seals but his soul eroded with time and was a mere husk of what it originally was. Even if he has escaped there''s no way he could assemble his full power in such a short time without any outside help from a King at the very least. Also, must I remind you that when we first sealed him then we had many more emperors with us than we have now. But look around you I don''t see any way we can withstand his full assault with the meagre amount of forces that have gathered today. If we fight now, we are only sending ourselves to our doom. I am not suicidal and will not send myself to my death. I''m leaving perhaps I will see the few that survive in another few centuries." After saying his thoughts, the horned man stood up and left, unfortunately, almost all of the other Emperors were convinced by his words and left immediately before Dracul could even finish his speech. Besides Kai who remained another woman stayed and when Kai saw her face he gasped in surprise. He knew who it was¡­ 62 Before the Invasion 1 Earlier A black smoke appeared and Tom materialized, he opened his mental link with Kai and asked him, "Where are you? I''ve arrived." Kai responded instantly "Stay where you are, I will pick you up." He then activated his [Mind''s Eye] and expanded it until it covered the entire academy. He found Tom''s energy signature instantly at one of the sports fields. But in addition to Tom''s signature, he also found many much more powerful auras than Tom''s on campus. He assumed that these were the Emperors that were called by Dracul. He reached Tom''s location immediately and stopped in front of him. "Tom," he greeted and extended his arm to shake his hand. Tom watched as he did this and after looking at his arm blankly he understood what he meant and shook his hand as a form of greeting. Both Kai and Tom weren''t very comfortable with touching other people for long periods of times. After shaking their hands Kai escorted him to his room. While he was escorting Tom, Annabelle had discovered them and was on guard at the being that had an aura that rivalled her own. In addition to the aura, the magical energy in the surroundings was being attracted to him. This showed that his attainments in the magical arts were higher than hers. This caused her to feel oppressed as she had never thought that someone as young as Tom could rival her own abilities. After all, she had hundreds of years to master her own magic while Tom had obviously not passed the hundred years old mark. However, he still beat her in terms of talent, that didn''t necessarily mean that he could beat her a shaman. Like Kai, he had brought with him a rather arrogant aura and this put her off. She couldn''t underestimate him. "Who''s this Kai?" She asked politely trying to keep her emotions in check. "This is my good friend Tom, he has agreed to help the academy with its battle against Dahak." She looked at him with a how is that going to help me look and dragged him away from Tom and established a weak sound nullifying barrier. "Now tell me what his identity is?" "That''s an awfully rude way of asking Annabelle." Kai chided with a grin. "I need to know what his identity is otherwise he won''t be able to enter the academy. As one of the chief members of security in times of supernatural danger, I have the right to bar entry and even kill an intruder if he is seen to be a threat to the academy''s safety." "Whatever, he''s the Dark Lords'' Court''s boss," Kai said without any care, while inwardly thinking ''so am I.'' "What! You mean the Dark Lords'' Court that has managed to take control of all of the major companies and organizations in the world. That''s crazy, how could you say it so casually like its nothing." "Anyway, he told me that he has gathered all of his forces for battle. So, I suggest you be polite, after all, it is incredibly rude to give a powerful benefactor such a terrible attitude," Kai said with an amused voice. "I suggest you apologize immediately, Tom is an incredibly busy person." She thanked him and before she went over to Tom she told Kai that Dracul had called him to come over to one of the central assembly halls. Tom looked annoyed at the fact that Annabelle was coming over to him and glanced at her with a bored look. Kai saw that Tom wasn''t planning to kill her and left towards the direction of the hall. He reached the hall entered the building. What awaited him instead of Dracul, was Malcolm and Penelope. They both had angry and jealous looks on their faces. "Why did Dracul call you?" Penelope shouted causing him to look at her with a bored expression. "Now, now Penelope have some sort of control over your temper before you start yelling like a convict from a mental asylum. I''ve had to put up with your crazed attacks almost every time I''ve met you and I''ve had enough restraining myself. So, control yourself before you do something you regret. "Oh, come on we both know that the only thing you can rely on is your cat and I know for a fact that he isn''t here otherwise Malcolm would have sensed it." But before she could finish her threat Malcolm growled causing her to flinch. He was clearly angry at the fact that she had spoken about him like he was a mere guard dog. "Sorry" she apologized to Malcolm. This time he was the one that spoke to Kai, "but I don''t know how you are able to enter this meeting of Emperors when you clearly aren''t one. I know that you aren''t a second generation vampire like you have led us to believe, no instead you are something else otherwise Dracul wouldn''t have had so much interest with you. So what are you?" Kai looked at their threatening postures and smirked, "what will you do if I won''t tell you? Attack me, fool if I am allowed in this hall while you aren''t. Clearly, it means that I am more powerful than you." He had decided to drop all pretences and had shown his true thoughts after all they were aware that he was not a weakling as he had pretended to be and instead something much more powerful. "Don''t test me, Kai. As the chief of my clan, I can possess the power to rival a pseudo emperor if necessary, albeit for a short time. This is more than enough to deal with you." Malcolm felt that if such a powerful being was able to act like he was a weakling for such a long time then he was extremely dangerous. "Is that so," Kai asked as he started to release his aura. "You want to challenge me to do you." "If necessary I will put you in your place." Malcolm also started to show his aura and it clashed with Kai''s. But as Kai was clearly more powerful than Malcolm, he was starting to have difficulties with his clash and had to start transforming into his true form. His eye glowed yellow, while his hands became hooked and turned into claws. But even then, he couldn''t beat Kai, who appeared just as relaxed as he was in the beginning. Penelope was starting to collapse under the immense pressure. Even the ground had started to crack. Kai waved his hand and said, "enough, you are destroying the hall with the terrible control of your aura." Malcolm was put under so much pressure that he had started to lose his control over his aura and as a result, let it destroy the surroundings. Also, do you want to fight me before Dahak arrives and die? How humiliating, true enough this is the standards of the savage wolves." He then entered the hall before Malcolm could say anything. He sat in an empty seat that was shaped in a crescent, before waiting five minutes. As soon as the clock struck eleven almost every chair was inhabited by a powerful individual. Each of them was extremely powerful and Kai wasn''t sure if he could face any of the beings in the room. Dracul strode in and addressed the room¡­ ---------------------------- After the meeting Kai looked at the woman who had stayed behind with surprise showing in his eyes. It was Bathilda Bagshot. Yes, the kind witch that had directed him to the Potter residence and later agreed to join his organization before disappearing. "Well you certainly have become more powerful, but I doubt how helpful you could be against a pseudo Demigod like Dahak. " She said this while transforming herself into a tall and enchanting young woman wearing a dark green dress. "I see that you have met Morgana Le Fay, Kai," Dracul said from behind Kai. "It seems that she is the only other Emperor that has agreed to fight Dahak instead of hiding. We should be grateful." 63 Before the Invasion 2 10 minutes later Around a table were six people. The first person was Morgana, she was known as the most powerful sorceress in history. The second was the first vampire Dracul and the third was Tom who was going under the moniker Infernal lord. He was previously known as the dark lord and the most powerful dark wizard ever known in history lord Voldemort. (When I say known, it means that according to the public he was the most powerful dark wizard, it doesn''t necessarily mean that it is true.) The fourth sitting at the table was Kai the self-proclaimed blood lord, due to the fact that nobody knew that he was actually a co-founder of the court. He was slumping on his seat, giving off a lazy and bored aura, but everybody knew that this was all a mask to hide his true intentions. Next to them were Malcolm and Bob who was still in his cat form. Only king ranked beings and higher were permitted to sit at the table as they would be the only ones with a chance to damage Dahak or so they were told. Bob and Malcolm were the only king ranked beings in the academy, there were the same amount of emperors inside the academy as there were kings. This was sad and depressing, considering that there were only a few emperors in the world compared to the kings. It showed how many thought that Kai''s forces would win, almost nobody thought that they would win. "Alright let''s get this meeting started," Kai stated, before turning to Dracul. "Can you tell us everything that you know about Dahak. I''m asking you because you are probably the most familiar person in this room with him." This was so that nobody would butt in and try and give false information, of course, there was also the fact that Kai was asserting his dominance and showing that he wasn''t oppressed by the emperors in the room. "Fine. In case none of you know what, I am talking about." Dracul looked at Tom and Malcolm''s direction before continuing. "Tomorrow we will be facing a battle, perhaps even a war with the closest thing to a god that we know of. That is Dahak the true dragon of darkness. He has many strengths and maybe one true weakness. I will list them out now. I want all of you to listen and memorise everything I am telling you now. This may save your life on the battlefield." Dracul took out a whiteboard and started to write on the board while talking. Kai was surprised at the fact that he was using a whiteboard, he had expected him to use magic to instantly create a list, but then again what did it matter. "Dahak has a few primary strengths, the first and most powerful is his control over darkness. This ranges from shadows to the darkness inside someone''s mind." When Kai heard this, he felt an uncomfortable feeling overcome him. This explanation was simple, but from Kai''s experience the simpler an explanation was the more dangerous it was. The only descendants that could ignore his summons are the mortal lizards due to their bloodlines becoming so diluted that they are no longer classified as a dragon descendant. The other beings he can summon are the vampires." Kai''s theories and suspicions became true the moment that he admitted that Dahak could control vampires. Last night Kai had spent most of the night trying to tear apart the first vampire''s tale and had slowly realised that if he was an emperor at the moment then when he was at his peak he was at least a pseudo demigod if not a full one. Adding to the obvious clues then it was clear that he was originally the true dragon of equality and then the true dragon of light Sheridan. He was formerly the most powerful being on the planet, it was quite sad actually to see a powerful figure become corrupted and fall. "What, how can this be!" Malcolm bellowed. "Enough I don''t have the time to tell you how this is." Dracul cut Malcolm off. "These are the main strengths that he has. Now for the weaknesses. His clear weakness is the light, however, if I am to use my true power as the true darkness of light as of now I will need you to protect me for 5 minutes. During that time and with the help of a certain venom I will be able to temporarily destroy his seal on my dragon form and fight him and seal him again. I will need you to delay him for that amount of time. The second weakness if you could call his soul his weakness then his soul. It is unprotected by the laws of the universe and therefore able to be attacked and destroyed completely. However, to use this weakness you will need a powerful soul attack and a powerful one is incredibly rare." Kai knew that both he and Tom had soul attacks the only question was could they actually hurt the dragon? "The last weakness is his arrogance and attitude. Dahak is an incredibly arrogant individual and believes that anything below demigod rank is unable to hurt him. This causes him to underestimate his opponents. Use this to your advantage. This is all the information that I know of that can help you." He finished his lengthy explanation, while at the same time finishing his writing on the board. "Now can you each explain your strengths and one weakness so that I will be able to formulate a plan that will allow you all to delay Dahak for 5 minutes. 64 Before the Invasion 3 After the meeting, the transcendent beings decided that it was important to build a wall and make the academy a fortress of sorts, otherwise, they would be completely overwhelmed. The walls had a high chance of failing to defend against a transcendent being, but they would help delay the mobs so Kai''s side could take out the enemy transcendent. Luckily from what Dracul told him, they were few compared to the rest of the legion of dragons and vampires that were varying between C to A- class. The fortifications were planned out by Kai, Morgana and Dracul. The academy''s territory would be expanded to a range of 10 square kilometres. There would be a 70 metre tall and 20-metre wide wall that surrounded the territory. It would be made by a special metal created by the court called Magic Resistant Steel, or MRS for short. It was developed by a team of muggles, house elves and Goblins 2 years ago. It allowed the inventions created by the metal to be highly resistant to magical creatures and muggle technology at the same time. The creation process was like that of normal steel, however, during the fusion process, the house elves would combine their magic together with a certain plant to finish the metal''s creation. Inside the wall, there would be various traps and spells that would be in place when the enemies managed to pierce through the wall. This was the rudimentary plan, however, as Morgana pointed out. There should be another wall behind the first wall and create a hollow space inside the walls so that they could defend from inside them instead of simply building a thick wall. There they could retreat and attack Dahak''s forces without withstanding too many casualties. When they went over the plans again and decided it was alright then the transcendent beings called over a team of engineers to build the blueprints for the walls. After half an hour the elite team finished and showed the transcendent beings their work. Inside the wall would be many of the court''s magical soldiers (this included magical creatures) that would shoot out magic. The non-magical soldiers would shoot powerful and deadly projectiles created using science and magic. This way they could properly defend against the legions of dragons and vampires. In addition, the walls would have many sharp spikes jutting out of them. They would be coated in acid that would easily melt any biological creature that got pricked by them. To defend against the aerial attacks from the dragons there would be wizards and many powerful missiles and projectiles that would be enhanced by magic to become faster and heat resistant. Kai also decided to ask Morgana to create an invisible dome that stopped the lone dragons that pierced through the wall''s aerial defences would come to a stop and thus get shot down. Behind the wall, there would be all of the land beings that would be prepared for the dragons unavoidable piercing of the Wall''s defences. The court had hundreds of thousands of soldiers made up of magical creatures and beings, many of them were of the B class. However, there were a good few thousand that were of the A rank and could take down dragons single handily. In addition to the magical soldiers, there were also the 2 million human soldiers, which was mainly compromised of battle-hardened mercenaries and soldiers who wanted to receive a higher payment for their services. Normal dragons were only at the A- class, and there were only a few dragons that were of the A class. The transcendent dragons were the extremely rare cases that had inherited a much larger amount of the true dragon bloodline. After all of the battle plans were ready, Tom told the many businessmen and politicians to send materials to certain places that he had marked down. Once they arrived, Morgana would create portals that would send the raw materials to the academy''s location. There the magical creatures and wizards would build all of the machinery and of course the walls. All in all, everything was ready after a total of 12 hours and 24 minutes. Kai marvelled the huge walls that were now around the academy and sighed. It really was a marvel what you could do with an army of almost 1 million magical beings. The non-magical soldiers were unfortunately not very helpful when building the walls. However, Kai knew that they would be helpful when the actual battle started. After receiving the battle plan the commanders of the army went around to their subordinates and sent them to their posts. The next day after receiving the potions that relieved the soldiers of their need to sleep and eat for a few days they entered their posts. Kai didn''t know how long the battle would last and he didn''t want his soldiers to die from fatigue. Albeit the potion''s effects were temporary effects and after they wore off the soldiers would have to sleep for much longer than normal. If you repeatedly took the potion there would be serious side effects that could, if serious, end in paralysation or even death. Kai was standing on top of the wall together with Morgana, Dracul and the rest of the transcendents waiting patiently for the enemies to arrive. After he activated his mental eye, he expanded it and branched it over various regions. After covering an area of over 500km, he felt an extremely large number of magical signatures. After covering a couple more kilometres he finally saw the army of dragons. On each of the A class and higher dragons were B to A class vampires, successfully creating an image of the dragon riders. For a moment Kai thought of the series "How to train your dragon" with the swarms of dragons that blotted out the sky. However, the real ones were much larger, bloodthirsty and vicious compared to the HTTYD dragons. Beneath them were thousands of vampires running with black tints in their eyes and above them were large swarms of riderless dragons flying through the sky. Leading them was a humongous dragon that was 50 metres tall and 100 metres long. He looked terrifying like something out of a nightmare and was all black. It appeared to not be part of any of the known dragons and categorized dragons. There were two large fangs jutting out of his maw and his eyes weren''t showing any outside influence, at least to Kai''s standpoint. His aura showed that he was extremely powerful Kai still didn''t know how powerful he was as he wasn''t versed with the class judgements or knew if that was the true aura that the dragon was leaking. But he was aware that the dragon had at least reached the King class. He tried to search for Dahak but couldn''t find him. He deactivated his [Mind''s Eye] and returned to the present. He shouted "they are coming. Soldiers, be ready for battle!" Looking at the other transcendents he said, "Dahak''s forces have many transcendents. They far outweigh our amount. While we have 34 Lords, 11 Kings and 2.5 Emperors (Kai was a Pseudo emperor) they have 98 Lords 23 Kings and from what I gather they potentially have at least 1 emperor if not more. Therefore, we will have to brace ourselves." After telling them of his findings he looked at the many soldiers that were getting ready for battle before shouting. "Brace yourselves! The enemies are close. Melee fighters get ready long ranged attackers and defenders raise your weapons and attack according to your positions as soon as you see the enemy. Leave no enemy alive!" His words were replied with yells of approval and then they acted on his instructions. The soldiers each got ready in their respective positions. 65 The Beginning of the Battle Flashback to the meeting "I am going to have to ask everybody to reveal their skills, so, what are everybody''s abilities?" Dracul asked the transcendents in the room. "Excuse me Dracul, but I believe that before we tell everybody''s strengths and weaknesses I think we should include all of the Lords as well," Malcolm stated. Kai laughed inwardly at his hypocrisy. He merely wanted Penelope, Sam and Jason to know what each person''s weaknesses were so that if needed they would know what to strike. (He still wasn''t aware that Sam had left) Dracul looked at Malcolm with a mysterious look that caused the director to subconsciously hold his breath. After a moment, he smiled and agreed to Malcolm''s request. The rest of the Lords came inside and sat down at the large table and started the introductions. The most powerful started off, in this case, Dracul. "My name is Dracul, I am a vampire- to be specific the first vampire. My abilities include the manipulation of light to a certain degree, increased physical strength, and telekinesis. I have another somewhat weaker ability that can protect vampires from Dahak''s influence and stop his attempts at controlling them." His introduction was short, but everybody could sense that what he had introduced wasn''t nearly as much power as he was meant to have. It was obvious that he was hiding some of his more powerful abilities as an "ace up his sleeve." After Dracul finished Morgana stood up and started her introduction. "My name is Morgana Le Fey, I have achieved an extremely high level of sorcery and can do virtually anything as long as the energy drainage isn''t too large." Kai once again noticed that she didn''t actually tell anybody what her limits were, only briefly stating that energy loss was her weakness. Dracul had told Kai that the more simple the ability sounded the more powerful the ability would be. Morgana could probably bend reality to some degree if needed, that was an insane ability that could simply change the battle. However, like she had told everyone it would result in a huge energy drain. "The next person should start now," Dracul looked at Kai. Kai who was lost in his own thoughts returned to reality and said. "The name''s Kai Natasa I am a vampire. My abilities include a transformation into a giant owl, blood manipulation and increased physical abilities." He purposefully didn''t mention that his wings could release extremely sharp feathers that could pierce through extremely tough materials like they were a hot knife cutting through butter. Or that he had magic and his soul aura, that could virtually damage any being, of course, it depended on how powerful the being''s soul was. The next was Bob who casually revealed some of his initiate Nundu abilities, mainly revolving around poison. The next was Tom who casually revealed the fact that he was proficient in offensive magic. He neglected to mention that he had the ability to communicate with snakes, the rest of the magic he could use or his vampiric abilities. The last of the Kings was Annabelle who didn''t reveal much apart from her bat transformation, rituals and the physical abilities. The rest of the Lords started to introduce their own abilities, however, Kai ignored most of them except for Penelope''s introduction where she told everyone that she was a hybrid- a mix of a vampire and a werewolf. The last person that Kai paid attention to was Jason who said that he was a primal wolf like his father. Kai stopped listening after that, as he didn''t believe that the rest of the introductions would help him during the battle. End Flashback Kai stood on the walls along with the rest of the transcendents and watched the nearing enemy forces rapidly approaching. Each of the members of the army was transforming into their peak forms, whether they changed shapes or simply mentally prepared themselves. Kai, in this case, released his wings and let the blood energy coat the wings in a scarlet red, making them appear to have been dipped in blood. Malcolm transformed along with Jason into their wolf forms, letting himself grow into a 10 metre humanoid black and silver wolf. Jason was similar to him but he was only 4 metres tall and didn''t have any silver markings as his father had. Penelope was completely different compared to the former pair of wolf shifters. She was 2 metres tall with a hunched back and was completely hairless, she, however, had 2 enormous fangs coming out of her jaws that were covered in saliva. When Kai saw her, he was disgusted and inwardly thought ''well it seems that her form really does reflect her inner self.'' Bob likewise grew back into his normal form- that of a giant green tiger-like beast with a bloated neck that greatly resembled a lion''s mane. Form the mane, 20 cm long poisonous thorns were hanging and ready to be released into a target if necessary. Kai himself marvelled his current appearance and thought to himself that he looked badass. He had his signature red windbreaker on with the red feathery wings and long black hair, he was sure that he looked the part of a winged warrior. The dragon leading Dahak''s forces roared "to battle my brethren!" After doing his part he focused on Kai and flew at him. 66 The Big Reveal Kai watched as the gigantic dragon shot at him with a murderous gaze clearly shown. He wasn''t going to let it pick up enough momentum to do enough damage. Of course, not to him but to the wall and to the soldiers, who were cannon fodder to the transcendents. But they were still good enough to take out the horde of dragons, so he couldn''t let them receive harm before they fulfilled their assignment. "TO WAR!" Kai shouted as he flapped his wings and boomed of the ground. The many mortal beings and creatures couldn''t see Kai anymore, due to his supersonic movements and remained looking at the spot where he took off. His battle cry was met with many yells of approval, as all of the defenders started to release their attacks and bombarded the enemy. The transcendents didn''t enter the fray as they were waiting for the enemy transcendents to appear. As Kai flew towards the dragon he felt it was familiar, not something that he should care about but he knew that he had felt that aura from somewhere. But unluckily for the dragon, it didn''t matter as he was on Dahak''s forces so he was destined to be Kai''s enemy. The vampire progenitor swung his arm back and punched outwards when it collided with the dragon''s tail they were both sent backwards. Kai stopped and righted himself in the air, checking to see the damage he had received from the previous attack. He only received a slight cut on the back of his palm, which instantly healed, the vampire progenitor growled. ''Damn, I really should focus more on aerial combat in the future.'' Kai still hadn''t trained for aerial combat as he had only received his wings after the arena. But he noticed that his opponent had received far greater damage and had a finger sized hole in his chest. The dragon roared out in pain and let the wound regenerate, but that didn''t stop him from rushing towards Kai. After exchanging tens of blows Kai and the dragon had moved far away from the battlefield so nearing a secluded area for Kai to fight to his heart''s content. He had realised that the dragon was slowly getting better, refining its attacks and moving more efficiently. ''I should end this quickly, otherwise, eventually, I will have to use more of my energy reserves than I want to,'' he thought. Kai cast all of his buffs and received a 50% boost in power in all physical attributes. "Die!" The winged vampire roared and shaped his hand in a claw shape and stabbed his hand into the dragon''s chest. He felt something beating rhythmically, before grabbing it and pulling out a chunk of it from his chest. He looked at the large chunk of flesh in his hand before sinking his fangs into it and sucked the blood out of it. "It seems that I can''t fight properly in this form yet" it growled. The vampire progenitor watched in shock as the enormous dragon slowly shrunk until it was a 2 metre tall humanoid. His features greatly resembled Sam''s, however, his body was covered in purplish-black scales while he had sprouted a tail and curled horns. "Sam?" Kai asked with a questioning tone that quickly turned firm. "I thought you had escaped like the coward you are, but it turns out that you are actually a traitor... Even better I can finally have my revenge against that time that you tried to kill me during our first meeting." His eyes glinted with a dangerous light. "That''s my line" Sam screeched, "but I will kill you gladly for destroying my life!'''' Kai frowned inwardly and tried to understand what the boy was thinking, however, he didn''t recall ever doing anything that should have hurt the boy. But who was he to argue with a soon to be deadman. ''What a fool,'' he thought. ''I fight the best against humanoids, the dragon would have been more challenging but this is just handing me your head on a silver platter.'' Kai wasn''t in the mood to play games with Sam anymore, he was aware of the looming threat that was Dahak and didn''t want to waste energy if he could. Using the vast combat experience that he had gained from the endless fights in the arena, he was the first one to attack and used a well-timed feint aimed at Sam''s head to actually crush and paralyse his leg. His leg regenerated after a few moments but Kai was easily able to take advantage of this moment and broke Sam into little pieces. Just to make sure that Sam would stay dead, Kai incinerated the remains so that he wouldn''t be able to heal properly and afterwards created a powerful wind so that his ashes were scattered. He half expected for Sam to return, but this time he didn''t and was glad. There was no competition between the two, Kai had been at the king level of strength for years and had been carefully refining his strength in the arena while fighting against opponents that were far more powerful than he was. He had much more combat experience and strength as well as magic. Sam, on the other hand, was an immature brat that had received a huge power up without the relevant training. He was also blinded by his desire for revenge that he had forgotten how to fight properly. If he had stayed in his dragon form he could have fought for longer as Kai would require more attacks to harm him, combined with the dragon''s regeneration it could have taken him a couple of hours to kill him if he hadn''t used the soul aura. But he didn''t, it would have been overkill as well as a large unnecessary use of energy. The soul aura depleted much of Kai''s energy. He instantly returned to the wall and watched the dragons attacking, the defenders on the wall were shooting them down while the dragons rushing through the gate were being attacked and killed instantly. However, they were slowly but surely breaking through the defences and breaching the wall. Kai was annoyed and focused on the large horde of dragons and used the ability that would give him his name and title. ''Blood detonation'' he thought while focusing on as many targets as possible without depleting himself of energy. The next thousand and a bit dragons that were attacking the walls were instantly blown up. The blood shot out of the dragons bodies and Kai instantly gathered it up. He condensed it into a large blob of blood several metres large and floated it in front of him. Extending his hands, he pushed them into the large mass of blood and focused on absorbing the blood. The vampire progenitor had already spoken to the manifestation of his subconscious and had asked him what would happen regarding the blood absorption. He had told him that the [Berserk] ability wouldn''t absorb any more personalities or powers from the blood. It was only a one time effect as a result of the arena. As he sucked up the blood he felt his blood energy returning with a larger capacity and repeated the process. Kai grinned as he watched the many dragons blow up while feeling the admiration and worship of his subordinate as well as the respect of the many transcendents. He pretty sure that he was officially classified as a pseudo emperor with his own reveal of his [blood detonation.] 67 The Wars Progress The battle continued to rage on and Kai had managed to release [Blood Detonation] another 3 times, effectively killing a total of around ten thousand enemies. Unfortunately, he wasn''t omnipotent, he could get tired and repeated usage of the ability had started to drain him mentally. He had realised that he would need to regain his peak state for the battle ahead if he wanted to face Dahak and not get killed. Therefore, he wouldn''t be able to join the "normal'''' battle. He returned to his post and sat down after establishing several powerful protective barriers around him. There would be many beings that were aiming to take his life and he didn''t want to be unprepared. If he had learnt something in his years in the HP world it was that there was never enough protection. He sat down and quietly focused on the battlefield while regaining his mental reserves. Where he saw the court fighting against the dragons and their vampire riders. In the beginning, the court was beating back the enemy army, but as the war continued, they were slowly pushed back. The dragons were innately much more powerful than most of the Court''s forces and the army was made up of what Kai estimated was 100,000 dragons, he didn''t bother counting the vampires as they were almost useless and only the 4th generation and lower could actually damage the Court''s own forces. The dragons were classified as A- creatures, beings that could easily take down 10 wizards that were at the B level. There was a special Division in the army composed of around 10,000 A class dragons, each one of these creatures could take down at least 100 B class wizards or magical beings. The vampire progenitor reckoned that the only reason that they could take down so many wizards was because of their highly magic resistant hide. If they were to fight against a B rank creature that only had outstanding physical strength then they would perish much more quickly. But even then, the dragons were still A class creatures and could still take down multiple soldiers with them. As the war continued it was becoming increasingly clear that the court was being taken care of. The dragons had lost around 30% of their total numbers while the court had lost at least 60%. It was obvious that they were losing, and the transcendents couldn''t step in, otherwise when the enemy transcendents attacked they would be too tired to defend and thus be slaughtered. At that moment when the morale was becoming increasingly low, Morgana cast a wide scale buffing type magic that increased the soldiers regeneration and physical strength. Two important attributes for the whole army. This was an enormous magical energy consumption, to successfully enhance over 2.5 million soldiers required incredibly deep reserves to do such a feat. The soldiers morale was boosted and brought to a new all-time high and they fought viciously tearing the dragons with them. On the battlefield, the dragons fought in a mindless animalistic way due to the orders of Dahak their ancestor, while the Court''s army had let go of their fear due to their new sense of power and were rivalling the dragons fighting style and ferocity. It was a bloodbath, limbs were being chopped and thrown, while heads were crushed, sliced and burned. At that moment the transcendent dragons finally appeared. The transcendent defenders instantly chose a target and started to fight them. Tom was the first to arrive at his target, he was a large eastern type black dragon. Tom had combined his physical strength with his magic and had finally managed to master wandless and nonverbal magic. He had managed to finally get rid of his usage of wands while keeping his strength and managing to achieve a new level of strength. If his previous fighting style was to walk slowly and calmly while calculating every spell thrown, then now it was drastically different. He had forsaken the old fighting style when he had been bitten by the progenitor and had decided on a new fighting style that involved lots of quick erratic movements while releasing spells spell and physical blows. He had also gained a unique ability when he was transformed that had allowed him to copy a certain lifeforms movements. This ability combined with his magic made him reach a new understanding of his prowess. He could only copy two lifeforms at a time and had settled on a fly and a hummingbird for their incredible agility. After all, while a vampire had the correct speed and reactions, he should be agile enough to use them while using magic in between intervals. This was the perfect time to incorporate the new style to fight a worthy opponent, also in the king class. Tom was heralded as the most powerful dark wizard as well as the strongest wizard apart from Dumbledore. The only reason that the elder wizard was stronger was that Tom had a fraction of his strength, if Tom had to rate him, he would say that he was at the Lord class. No longer a threat in his opinion and after training and learning to utilise his strength in the most efficient manner, he was excited to finally test them out. He grinned madly as his eyes flashed with a maniacal glint and glowed a light red. Using his fast, agile and precise movements he easily bewildered the dragon who was used to fighting with brute strength. By circling around and jumping over him he could easily find the spot where he could damage the dragon the most. He settled on the dragon''s reverse scale and after bombarding it with his own mutated Cruciatus curse he finally killed it, putting it out of its misery. He had been kept in the office for too long and had longed for a fight, after all, what good was power if you couldn''t put it to good use? The former dark lord searched for a new target before settling on an agile and speedy, small two-metre tall dragon that was targeting Bob. He was currently fighting against another massive dragon, and the smaller dragon was causing him to be especially frustrated. Bob was glad when Tom swooped in and punched the pest away while releasing a Cruciatus curse on it. While the beast looked small and defenceless it was truly worthy of its title as a king class creature. It had extreme speed reaching at least 14 times the speed of sound and it had relatively tough hide being able to take Bob''s attack while only receiving a small wound. But Tom was a calculating individual and could easily predict where the dragon was going to appear. As the two left Bob alone he could release his restraints morphing to his biggest form, standing at 100 metres tall and 200 metres long with massive serrated wings and a gaping maw appearing on the tip of his tail. Two bone covered tentacles grew from his ribs and many enormous spikes grew out of his spine. That combined with two horns that grew from behind his ears made him appear like some devil from the stories. After fully morphing into his strongest state he simply grabbed his opponent by the claws and dragged him into the sky where he grew more tentacles with the tips becoming sharp and serrated. After piercing the dragon, he simply pulled it apart and used his corrosive gasses on the corpse to make sure that it wouldn''t return he dove back to the earth while altering his form so that it would be his normal Nundu form. While the transcendents were fighting the court was also successfully slaughtering the dragon and vampire horde. Kai glanced at the carnage appearing and thought to himself ''there will be a lot of dragon skin to sell.'' All this happened while he was putting himself in his peak form and the two emperors were standing on the wall waiting patiently for the true enemy to appear. 68 Bellatrix Bellatrix Lestrange was having a blast. After so many years of passive interrogation in the Court''s intelligence department, she could finally let loose. After being transformed into an immortal being by her lord when she had finally after countless assignments received his praise, she had become incredibly powerful. But she no longer had any opponents that she could fight or even torture properly to her own sadistic satisfaction. She had gotten bored, blunt and simple but that was the truth. Together with her husband Rodolphus Lestrange they had been in the middle of an interrogation when they had received that they would be fighting in a war and not just any war mind you, it was a war that was against a being who was the closest creature to a god. This meant that she the lord''s most loyal follower could finally let loose and enjoy herself to her heart''s content. She didn''t have to hide her activities behind the Court''s doors, there was no morality on the battlefield instead there was only defeating the enemy with the best way. And for Bellatrix, the best way was the most sadistic and pain-inducing way she could think off. When she received the news, she had instantly wrapped up her interrogation receiving the knowledge that she required and had gotten ready for the war. Afterwards, she had arrived in the academy-fortress where his eminence the Blood Lord was waiting for their assistance. She understood along with the rest of the former death eaters that they would be fighting dragons- one of the creatures at the top of the magical beast food chain. Just the thought of slaughtering the majestic beasts sent chills down her spine. After being told the plan she was disappointed, she had thought that she would be able to fight and spill the blood of the dragons. But then she was told that she would be waiting till the lord class dragons would appear before she could kill them. What the hell was a lord class dragon? Later she was told that they were beings that had transcended normal magical creatures and wizards. But that was impossible only the Infernal Lord and the Blood Lord were superior to the magical creatures and now she was being told that there was an entirely new world that was hidden from the mortals. After this thrilling discovery, she had smiled sadistically at the thought and instantly realised that she would finally have a challenge. After the war, she would request the Infernal Lord''s approval and leave on a trip searching for appropriate transcendent targets, no prey. Bellatrix felt her body shiver in anticipation at the thought. When her magical energy was exhausted, she pocketed her wand and started to attack the intended dragon with pure brute force as a result of her vampire physiology. After slaughtering another 13 dragons Bellatrix got fed up, she had realised that the lord class dragons were too easy to kill and decided to fight one of the King class dragons to test her capabilities. She knew that if she was to kill the king class dragon then she would be able to receive the praise of the Court''s lords and perhaps a promotion from the rank of general to the rank of Lord- officially becoming one of the Lord rank beings alongside Kai, Tom and Bob. So she targeted a particularly large king class dragon that was fighting against a few lord class beings and was currently easily winning, it was playing with them. But now that she had her eyes on it, the dragon was going to experience the worst time of its life before its eventual slaughter at her hands. Bellatrix hadn''t spent the last few years as the head of the interrogation department doing nothing and had learnt how to cause the maximum amount of pain with only her physical abilities. This coupled with her gift allowed her to be the most efficient "interrogator" and receive the title "The Demon of Torment". There was a rumour inside the court that said that those that fell into her hands would feel like they were on a hell on earth and if they survived the torturous ordeal their minds would have been shattered. She activated her gift and targeted the dragon. Her gift was an auxiliary ability, it didn''t allow her to manipulate an element or to transform into some otherworldly monster, instead, it allowed her to amplify or reduce the target''s sense of touch. This had caused her to bring an unprecedented level of pain to her victims. In fights, the sudden increase in the sense of touch could cause the target to become disoriented from the much higher amount of information pouring into his brain and if he was of weaker will just black out. But her primary use of the ability was to amplify the pain received by the target and in this case, the dragon was going to experience why she was called the Demon of Torment. When she had first discovered the gift, she had tried to use it on the Blood Lord. However, when she had used it on him, she had discovered that the ability wasn''t able to affect him, later she had discovered that as the progenitor he couldn''t be affected by his sires'' gifts. Afterwards together with two Lords help, they had discovered the ability''s true capabilities, in addition, after much studying, what the difference between generations meant. They had discovered within many weeks of testing, along with the rest of the sired vampires that the closer the generation was to the progenitor¡­ The higher the chances the vampire would gain an ability. That being said it also meant that the being''s ability could be much more powerful depending on its generation. Later she had heard that his eminence the Infernal Lord himself had tried to understand what his ability''s potential was and with the help of the Blood Lord he had managed to understand it somewhat. But she wasn''t allowed to know of its usage. That being said Bellatrix focused on the prey in front of her- a large dragon 20 metres long and 7 metres tall with a wingspan of 21 metres. It had many short barbs sprouting out of its neck and coming down its forehead. She reckoned that they could probably detach like Bob''s could and luckily, she had sparred with the third Lord a few times with his permission to understand how to counter it. But the arrogant beast had underestimated her, merely glancing at her before toying with the rest of its current victims. Wanting to get rid of the heavy dress restricting her she ripped it and threw it to the side, before charging at the beast, ready to teach him why it was wrong to underestimate her. At the same time, she amplified one side of the beast''s body by 5 times and the other side decreased its sensitivity so that it could barely feel its side. This caused the dragon to stagger and lose its balance before falling on the ground. Bellatrix jumped up and smashed her small fists into the right side dragon''s snout, this was the enhanced side. "Underestimate me have you! How do you like me now!" Her scream was full of anger and at the same time delight at the dragon''s predicament. It howled in pain but it didn''t take any serious damage, she growled in anger before running along its neck and towards its wings, before tearing out their tendons and musceles and letting them hang uselessly by its sides. The gift''s usage caused serious strain on the user and she knew that she didn''t have a lot of time before the ability would lose effect. Like she did before she jumped to the enhanced side and ripped out the various crucial muscles before closing them up and injecting her own vampire venom. Over time she had decided that it was a waste to not use her venom to harm and torture, and together with a team of Court- issued scientists she managed to amplify the amount of pain felt without the victim turning into an immortal one. After injecting the venom, she lowered the intensity to multiply the senses by two and waited for the dragon to try and stand up. After trying to get up bu to no avail for a few seconds the venom kicked in and it screamed in pain, each cry sending shivers down the mortal soldiers fighting, causing them to murmur among themselves mostly saying "The Demon is doing it again" or "Poor bastard" and other variations. After the dragon''s skull had been infected with the venom its cries increases and Bellatrix grinned madly, before cackling insanely. But she still didn''t put the beast out of its misery. Only after its cries died down did she finally stab her hand into the poor beast''s skull and separate the dragon''s head from its body before burning it. By the time she had finished, the rest of the battlefield was void of dragons or hostile vampires, there were only corpses strewn on the ground. But it wasn''t the time to celebrate, the true battle was starting now. They had to wait for the main start of the show to appear. And he didn''t disappoint, after a few minutes an enormous shadow blotted out the light leaving the battlefield in pure darkness. The shadow opened its wings and howled into the concealed sky. 69 The Effects of Dahaks Arrival Kai was standing on the wall and watched the various figures from the Court''s side beat and kill the enemy transcendents. Bellatrix was the last one to kill her prey, she had been playing with it and he still hadn''t gotten over her attempt to torture him. Although, he had taught her a lesson afterwards on respecting her superiors, which had stopped her from trying again. But with the insane ones, you could never be sure. The rest of the brainwashed dragons and vampires had been killed and their corpses were strewn all over the battlefield. Dracul had a regretful expression on his face as some of the vampires had been raised by him, Malcolm was also feeling remorse over Sam''s death. At that moment when the final enemy was killed, the vampire progenitors could both feel a crushing aura appear a few hundred miles away from their location. As it approached rapidly the weather was changing from the bright summer radiance to a cold, clouded, foreboding gloom. And this was still when he was far away, as Dahak approached storms started to appear and grow in intensity. He could have arrived almost instantly at light speeds but instead, he had taken his time to lower their morale and see the changes caused merely by his aura. Kai didn''t doubt that he was over his head at that moment, although he could manipulate the weather too, it required a large amount of energy and he most certainly couldn''t create such storms with his aura alone. This was a result of a being that was much higher than himself on the food chain, he was an apex predator while Kai was the equivalent of prey. But luckily his job wasn''t to kill Dahak, it was merely to stall him until Dracul could take him out. And he wasn''t alone, he had Morgana the woman who was heralded as the greatest sorceress in many millennia and had fought against Merlin as equals, to help him out. ********* At the same time inside the Court''s HQ Harry had managed to escape the room and was currently watching the news. Earlier he had felt an overpowering aura that had short-circuited the many protective measures keeping him safe and allowed him to escape the bunker unharmed. He had rushed to the living room and switched on the television. On the news, there were many pictures showing the animals howling in terror. It seemed that the aura had enveloped the entire world and would prove to be closely linked to whatever Kai was doing at the moment. Harry switched the news channel and saw that the reporter was showing a satellite image of Romania, or to be more specific Arad. It was the city that Kai was in, or at least near. When the boy who lived tried to reach out to his mentor/elder brother, he realised that he couldn''t reach him. All these disasters happening at the same time combined with the animals'' panicking had caused many to also panic and exclaim that the apocalypse was here. And they were not wrong, if the Court couldn''t stop Dahak then there would really be an apocalypse, brought by the true dragon. Harry had started to bite his nails in panic and hoped that Kai would survive. He also prayed to whatever god was out there that Kai would be saved. He, unfortunately, didn??''t know that something was listening and it wasn''t a god but an old family friend¡­ ********* Romania- The Outskirts of the Academy Kai stood on the newly built walls of the academy and watched in horror as he finally saw Dahak''s complete form. He was enormous, not big as a skyscraper or any other building but instead, he was simply titanic. Just his height alone was nearing 2000 metres tall, or two kilometres and that was just his height. The primordial dragon''s body length was 7000 metres long from the tip of his nose to the tip of the jagged edge of his tail. His wings were each 6 kilometres long and altogether he completely covered the sky, plunging the land into darkness. His head was enormous its length alone was several hundred metres long and several tens long. It had a mouth full of enormous building-sized fangs and a long snake-like tongue. From its snout, two large clusters of condensed magical energy drifted out. His eyes were enormous, they were slited with many ridges coming down from his eyelid to protect them from harm. His eyes were constantly changing colours from pitch black, to a deep red and then to a royal purple before returning to black again. Covering his entire body were many scales that were extremely sturdy. Kai could see another protective layer of magical energy encasing his body, he still didn''t know what it was meant for. Later he would discover that it was so the humans'' technology wouldn''t be able to see his or the rest of the magical community''s activities. He also observed that although Dahak''s body was currently flying on all fours, it was built to stand on two legs, thus successfully making him taller than most mountains in the world. When he arrived at the battlefield with his slow-paced flying all of the mortal creatures had already collapsed as a result of his aura and only the king class transcendents could stand up without letting his aura affect them. When the great dragon arrived, Dracul had already entered a state of deep meditation and was resting behind a barrier created by Morgana. ''Well, I guess this is where I am going to be fighting.'' Kai thought, in an effort to get rid of his fear. He quickly activated all of his buffs giving him a 50% increase in all physical abilities. He knew that he would need it. Morgana also seemed to be mentally preparing herself and got ready. When Dahak landed he had caused an earthquake, which could have been deadly for all of the mortal fighters. Right now, there were only two beings that could actually hurt Dahak and they were Morgana and Kai. Dracul could as well, but he was temporarily unable to fight. 70 Kais Defeat? The tension was so thick that it could be cut with a knife on Kai and Morgana''s side. While he wasn''t sure what to do yet, as he had never been in a situation at this level of unprecedented danger. He had never run into such a situation before, he, a vampire lord was going to be fighting a dragon that had lived for hundreds of millions of years. He was a being that could bring the world to its knees and destroy the whole world and Kai was going to have to fight it head-on. He was literally a bringer of the apocalypse and while all of Kai''s instincts told him to run and hide under some rock and hope for the whole situation to disappear, he knew that he couldn''t. He was the reason that all this was happening, the vampire lord had unintentionally released Dahak and the great dragon knew of his existence and of his most guarded secret- the blood orb. he couldn''t hide from the ancient beast, he was going to have to take him on now when he still had a chance to defeat him alongside Morgana and Dracule. If he was to wait, his chances would be even lower and he still couldn''t rule out the possibility that the [Berserk] ability would take him over completely. At that moment Dahak was standing still like a mountain and was examining the battlefield as well as the opponents. Kai decided to wait for the longest amount of time without fighting until it looked like the great primordial dragon would decide to attack. After all his part in the entire war was to delay Dahak and to buy enough time so that Dracul could amass enough power so that he could beat Dahak once and for all. The True dragon of darkness fixed his gaze on Kai after his scan of the battlefield. "Well it looks like the degenerates have served their purpose," he rumbled. Dahak''s voice had a deep gravelly ring to it and Kai had to admit that just that voice oozed of power. Kai chalked up his confidence and asked the bringer of the apocalypse "What was their purpose." The vampire progenitor was sickened at how Dahak referred to his descendants. The dragon''s gaze changed from a look of condescension to a more thoughtful one. "Their one purpose was to entertain me and they have managed to do so successfully. You were especially enjoyable to watch, I noticed that you, young progenitor were using the law of blood. It seems that the law is a courtesy of the unique object burrowed inside your body." Kai growled at his mention of the blood orb but didn''t attack him, he needed Dahak to talk and maintain a conversation so that he could safely delay him. Kai was aware of the fact that as soon as they would start to fight, he would easily be beaten. After all, Dahak could move at light speeds easily, while the vampire progenitor could run at supersonic speeds and that just wasn''t enough. Why not just enjoy the current technologically advanced world." Kai had just started to say random lines he had remembered from books and animes he had seen in his past life, in hopes that it would cause the primordial dragon to talk. He hoped that the dragon would be like all of the classic villains and would talk a lot. If he did then it would easily make his role easier. And luckily his wish was granted. "Oh, young one, we both know that this is not about revenge. I have achieved it back when I was sealed. (A/N: He turned Dracul into a vampire, instead of a better lifeform and now he can''t use proper magic.) Instead, I merely want the divine object inside your body. Give it up and I won''t kill you." Dahak thought to himself that he was giving Kai an extremely good offer and if he knew better, he would offer up the orb and successfully save his life. He didn''t need to kill ants they were beneath him and he didn''t want to lower his dignity and kill him if it was not needed. But unfortunately, Kai couldn''t do what was offered, after all the orb was the one object that was able to protect his soul from this foreign universe. As soon as the orb was removed, he would die from the universe''s suppression. In addition, even if the universe didn''t kill him, then the personification of the laws, specifically Space would kill him. He was being hunted down by the law at the moment. "I''m sorry but I will have to refuse your offer, I can''t part with the orb," Kai said in a rather sorrowful tone. "A shame then, it seems that I will have to rip it out of your corpse." Dahak''s deep voice turned into a growl. "You should be glad that I even gave you this chance, how dare an ant refuse its superiors commands!" All forms of cordiality had been dropped by Dahak. "Wait, I just want to tell you that the orb isn''t any divine object, in fact, it is pretty useless. It''s only purpose is to contain one soul, you don''t need it!" The vampire progenitor yelled out in a last-ditch attempt. But Dahak only scoffed, "that is only what you have discovered boy." Kai was reading his body language and understood that he was about to strike. Instantly he engulfed his body in his soul aura and condensed blood energy over his body aerating a rather plain looking red light armour. The most eye-catching parts of his armour were the helmet, gauntlets and boots. The helmet was designed to have multiple similarities with an owl''s head. The gloves were heavily reinforced and had large studs where the knuckles were meant to be. At the edge of each finger, a sharp blade could be extended, making the fingers turn into talons when necessary. The boots could extend into hooked claws giving each kick a more piercing ability. Combined with his already stretched wings the armour gave Kai an appearance similar to a human owl. He himself could take the human-owl form if he wanted to, but he didn''t see any reason to do so as that would only make him a larger target, due to him growing to 3 metres tall when he transformed. Kai had been working on this spell back when he had first discovered that he could turn into an owl. The owl armour spell could only effectively be used by Kai and boosted his piercing power and speed by another 20%. This gave Kai an insane boost of speed but combined with all of his spells he was under tremendous strain and energy expenditure, at that moment he had decided that he had to delay him as much as possible he was going to use all of his aces. And he had successfully delayed him for nearly 4 minutes just by talking and he was prepared to give his all if needed. He got ready to attack but unfortunately for him, the primordial dragon had had enough of the wait and moved first. This caused the vampire progenitor to be incredibly tense and barely manage to avoid Dahak''s first attack. But he could see that true dragon had barely used any of his strength and even with that meagre amount of force he had managed to destroy the walls as well as cause the ground to rumble and create another minor earthquake. Kai recovered and managed to unleash two blows filled with all of his strength, these fists were filled with enough force to cause a crater a couple of kilometres large easily. Kai hadn''t been able to test his true physical strength with his enhancements and when he finally had been able to, he had discovered that they weren''t able to actually do anything. But luckily, he had been able to cause some soul damage with the soul aura. However, it seemed that all it did was anger the titanic behemoth, causing him to smash his claw onto Kai''s body with much higher speeds. "How dare an ant injure me!" Dahak roared with great anger as if Kai''s attack had tainted him. After the dragon raised his paw, he sent a death-inducing breath attack full of darkness onto Kai. After he finished, he examined Kai''s body and saw that his armour had been destroyed and his body was almost completely destroyed. The darkness element had been eating away at the vampire progenitor''s body. The only reason that he had survived was due to his enhanced regeneration factor. ''Shit, I failed'' were Kai''s last thoughts as he blacked out. 71 Abduction While Kai was attempting to delay the bringer of the apocalypse, Penelope had awoken from her unconsciousness caused as a by-product of Dahak''s overwhelming aura. Once awake she had seen the entire process of Kai''s defeat, however, she didn''t feel anything other than despair from his defeat. The vampire-wolf hybrid had expected to feel some happiness from seeing Kai''s crushed body that was pressed into the ground and surrounded by a crater a couple of kilometres wide and deep. After all, he had tormented her for the entire time that he was at the academy. If Kai could hear what she was thinking he would think that she was making everything up because when he was at the academy because he had more pressing matters to deal with than teasing a narrow-minded immature woman. As Penelope continued to think this her body slowly turned back into her human form as a result of her loss of energy. Due to her being a hybrid it required more energy to stay in her hybrid form than for the other supernatural beings. Her mind continued to run Kai''s performance through her mind over and over. Eventually, she realised that he had earned her respect and now she was no longer going to hold his earlier behaviour against him. (A/N: Are these budding signs of romantic feelings towards Kai? Tell me in the comments below) ************ Inside Kai''s mindscape encased in the blood orb Kai woke up from his blackout and discovered that he was inside the blood orb from the red skies and even darker ground. After seeing them the first thing that he saw apart from the sky and earth frightened him. The shocking development that had happened was that the barrier had grown incredibly small compared to when he had last seen it. It was only a couple of metres large and outside it were the countless faces of the monsters that he had beaten twice in the arena. He saw that the barrier was slowly giving away and the manifestation of his subconsciousness had disappeared. He assumed that it had been swallowed already, a terrible sign. The barrier began breaking and cracking, appearing like glass and more and more fractures were appearing. Just as the barrier shattered into countless shards, Kai felt one of the most important links in his life break and disconnect. It was Harry''s link to him, the link that a progenitor had with his descendants as well as the connection a sired had with his sire. ********** At the same time with Harry Inside the Court''s HQ Harry was on the couch gripping its armrests hard enough to break it if it wasn''t specially made out of Kai''s magic. As he was watching the news, behind him a gloomy presence appeared that slowly crept into the room that came out of the shadow covered entrance of the room. "Your wish had been granted," the creature said gutturally to Harry giving him a fright. Harry was shivering and started to curl himself into a ball. Although he had received training from Tom and was smarter than most kids his age, he was terrified of the creature that had managed to evade his vampiric senses and creep over to him. He still was a kid and when an unfathomable monster suddenly appeared in the seemingly impenetrable HQ, Harry was bound to get scared. Harry started to cry out in fear, the creature moved closer until the creature floated over his curled up body. He had bony long arms that extended out of his body and a tattered cloak covered the rest of his body. He floated at 2.5 metres tall with a black ripped and torn hood that covered his unseeable clouded face. "What¡­ What do you mean?" The young vampire asked the creature while shivering uncontrollably. "I will grant your wish young one, the wish to save the being that you love so dearly and in exchange, I will teach you for a few years." Harry was sure that the creature was talking about Kai and in his extreme desire to save the vampire that acted as his father he fought his fear and grabbed the demonic entity''s bony hand unaware of the gaping loophole that he had given the creature access to. "The contract is immediately in effect." Immediately, the boy who lived was teleported away to a faraway place. At the same time, his link to his mentor and father figure was cut off. "Well now," the creature said out loud. "The poor boy never specified which loved one will be saved and I think that Tom Marvolo Riddle will be the one, wait, hmm... no, his ancestors have crossed me before. No, it will be that vampire cat that will be saved. I''m sorry Dragon of darkness I will have to save one of your victims, but he is an insignificant King so I guess it doesn''t matter." The creature laughed, its hideous laughter reverberating throughout the room. "Now that I finally have my champion and you have yours let the competition begin. We''ll finally see who will have the last laugh. Now your champion has had enough time to grow, let''s make it so that mine will as well." He cackled again as he disappeared as Harry had. ********* Back at the battlefield Kai''s body shook as his body suddenly let out a berserk aura full of insanity, as his body started to change. The first change was that he grew larger, his body reaching the size of 20 stories before stopping. He continued to lie down and his body shape changed from the lean athletic body type to a pumped-up body full of enormous muscles. His skin started to sprout bone armour and between the gaps, his skin turned a deep purple- reaching an almost pitch black shade. The next prominent transformation were his wings, the changed from the feathery wings of a bat to the wings of a leathery bat-like type with sharp thorns coming out of each of his bones. His head was covered in the boney membrane and became like a devil''s skull with two goat''s horns coming out of the sides of his temples. Inside his eye sockets, an infernal flame was ignited and sharp needle-like fangs were shaped inside the area where his mouth was meant to be. He had two slits that were meant to be his nose. At the end of each of his limbs were five enormous claws, not unlike a monkey''s. Over his white bone armour were red arcane patterns and coming out of each of his ribs were either a tentacle-like tendril covered in sharp hooks or a spider''s leg covered in purple poison that glistened wickedly. Out of his bottom came a long snake-like tail with a hellhound''s head appearing on the tip. The hellhound was no other than the murderous monster Victor White, due to him being the most powerful his presence was felt the most and therefore a unique characteristic was left untouched along with most of his powers. All in all Kai''s body resembled the charming vampire no more, instead, all that was left was a berserk devil. And this devil was currently aiming to attack the enormous dragon in front of him. (A/N: I''m going to call him Devil Kai for the time being) 72 Devil Kai The towering armoured devil stood over 20 stories high and roared ferociously causing Dahak to turn his attention back towards Devil Kai''s direction and look down at him. With the spread of the roar, his demonic aura had fully shown itself and Morgana could say with much certainty that he had reached a level of power that classified him as an emperor. Just the sight of Devil Kai had sent shivers down her spine and the fact that he was an emperor and full of an insatiable bloodlust didn''t help. All this happened in a matter of a few seconds successfully giving Dracul more time to do whatever he was doing. After his roar, Devil Kai flapped his mighty wings while jumping off the ground with his new spider legs that were attached to his rib cage and left a gaping hole in the ground. His newfound limbs smashed into Dahak and he released a barrage of soul aura covered punches and kicks before being smashed away by Dahak''s giant claw. After being pushed away he stopped in mid-air with his wings, let out an ear piercing scream and then created a powerful orb of condensed blood energy with both of his arms. As the orb was infused with the law of blood, it was going to damage Dahak without letting him regenerate or shrug off his attacks as easily as he had previously. He then released his orb in the shape of an enormous beam of red light that crashed into Dahak''s scaled body. When the beam faded the smoke cleared and the great dragon''s body only had a few burn marks that had been made after the scales had pierced by the beam of energy, however, the only signs besides the burns were some superficial marks on a few of his scales. This occurrence showed the defensive might of the primordial dragon''s scales. All of these attacks happened in an extremely short amount of time as both beings were moving at light speeds. The [Berserk] ability amplified Devil Kai''s physical abilities to an unbelievable level while providing him with extremely sharp bestial instincts. They continued to clash with Dahak slowly gaining the upper hand, all of their attacks were being infused with their own respective laws. Dahak''s body was letting out pure darkness, while Devil Kai was releasing his own understanding of the blood laws in the form of ethereal red flames. As they clashed continually for the next few seconds, Devil Kai was pushed back and was eventually defeated again. This time it wasn''t because there was a large gap between the two at a physical level like last time, instead it was because Kai''s mind had been corrupted by the [Berserk] ability that was an amalgamation of pure negative emotions- thoughts that manifested the darkness of the mind. After Devil Kai crashed into the ground, Dahak opened his mouth and sucked him into his stomach immediately. "I don''t want him to receive another transformation, now do I," he said to the beings that were still awake on the battlefield. Namely, Bob and Morgana, the sorceress had been counting the time left before the first vampire awakened from his meditation. There were only 2 seconds left, but these two seconds were the longest seconds that she had ever experienced in her life. "Let''s see" The dragon of darkness mused to himself out loud "who should I kill first? The cat or the witch? Hmm¡­ what a hard decision, it seems like I should take out the weakest first before eliminating the witch. The cat dies first." He said it with a tone that left no room for argument. He stretched his massive claw over Bob''s body before smashing down. But much to his surprise he found out that he couldn''t there was a misty almost deathlike radiance coming off a mysterious symbol that had suddenly appeared on the Nundu''s forehead. This ward created a shield that protected him from the primordial dragon. "Urgh, how dare you interfere with my fun" Dahak bellowed out to the open sky before looking at Bob. "How could an insignificant being as yourself be blessed by Death, the last time he did such a thing were many millennia ago. How dare a being of your calibre oppose me a primordial being!" But these two seconds that Dahak had been monologuing had been enough for Dracul. After finishing his body became engulfed in a pear white glow and disappeared from sight. After the light dimmed in Dracul''s place was an enormous white dragon the same size as Dahak, with the same appearance apart from a few differences. 73 Sheridans Resolve When Dracul turned into his white dragon form, Dahak roared "finally Sheridan! You have arrived to die." He knew that the only reason he was defeated by the allied forces of the emperors was that Sheridan had caused him to have an inner turmoil as a result of him fighting for the control of the dragon of equality''s body. This caused his power to drop to that of a pseudo- demigod and lose to the allied force composed of the emperors. But now Sheridan was on his own, he had no allies to speak off as the witch had been easily dispatched of after he had thrust his entire law of darkness over her law of magic and the vampire was eaten by him and was currently being digested. Sheridan had been polluted by the darkness and no longer had his original control over light. The primordial dragon of darkness knew that should he fight long enough to exhaust Sheridan of his energy, then he should transform back into the vampire Dracul, a mere emperor. Then he could obliterate all of the opposing enemies as well as have his fun and release his rage. He watched in amusement as Sheridan finally finished his transformation and flew at him. Dahak allowed himself to be thrown and when he crashed into the earth it caused another major earthquake. They were currently fighting over an uninhabited island that had many volcanoes. The volcanoes erupted all at the same time as a result of the tremendous impact the island had received. The two dragons exchanged mere physical blows, but even these attacks caused tremendous damage to the environment. Sheridan didn''t want to use his remaining energy as law infused attacks as each energy usage would further deplete his reservoir and once he ran out then he would return to his vampire persona. At the moment that happened all hope would be lost and the dragon of darkness would be free with no obstacles stopping him from destroying all life as man knew it. As their exchange continued, they flew over the planet many times at light speed and every time that one of them crashed into the ground an earthquake was caused, thus creating countless amounts of damage. All over the global news, reporters from many countries all over the world were reporting the damage and natural disasters that were happening, many speculated that the end had come. A few times the two mountain-sized dragons had crashed into the ocean and had caused titanic tsunamis along with hurricanes as a result of their powerful movements. But as Sheridan continued to fight Dahak he realised that the battle was going nowhere and he was the only one who was losing. Dahak would stay in his dragon form even when he ran out of energy, while he wouldn''t, then he would be crushed by the pure physical might that Dahak had. While these abilities seemed weak they confused the enemy to a great deal as well as damaging the enemy''s perception. For example, if someone''s body was switched to having a neon yellow glowing head, a green chest, a blue arm and purple fingers that could confuse a normal human for a mere moment. But if his body was a constantly changing to bright colours and then to dark ones, then transform into different shapes, it would damage and hurt the person''s mind. These techniques worked on Dahak like a charm. If it had been put on Kai this technique couldn''t have worked as he had the [Mind''s Eye], however, Dahak was arrogant and didn''t believe that he needed such an ability. Instead, he had full confidence in his draconic senses and telepathy, which couldn''t work where he was as only he and Sheridan were able to see light speed movements at the place where they were fighting. Dahak roared in outrage at the surprise attack and was blinded, even when he used his sense of smell or hearing, they were still projected to his body as colours and thus Sheridan''s attack still worked on him even if he was blinded. Over the years Sheridan had worked on using cost-effective, but incredibly useful usages of the light element without using any big techniques. He had resorted to practising such abilities because of the limited time that he had in every transformation of his dragon form. At the same time, he covered the surrounding 50 km in a light boundary that caused there to be no shadows in the surrounding further decreasing Dahak''s abilities. Inside the boundary, he then bombarded Dahak with animated light constructs and shot powerful lasers straight into his body. Unfortunately for Sheridan, he had not taken into consideration that Dahak had been formulating a plan to drain him of his energy. Dahak knew that Sheridan had these techniques in his arsenal and waited until the great dragon of light released his barrage, which Dahak estimated had drained him of around 20-30% of his energy, before counterattacking with his own techniques. The primordial dragon of darkness had been secretly practising all kinds of techniques and spells with his soul form. This allowed him to utilise them almost immediately after he restored his physical body. This was the reason that he delayed the attack on the academy- to refine and fuse his new attacks with his new body. He had managed to compose a respectful list of new abilities but he didn''t want to reveal them all after all the laws were always watching. The primordial dragon of darkness allowed himself to be hit by all of the light element attacks and used the momentum to propel himself out of the light boundary. After successfully escaping he activated his own form of the boundary [Shadow Boundary]. This time he engulfed the light boundary and crushed it successfully destroying it after pouring 40% of his magical reserves into the technique. This overpowered the light barrier and destroyed it, covering Sheridan. As soon as Dahak used his technique he used another one [Conjuration] this ability allowed Dahak to create another dimension inside his shadow and pull others into it. Inside the user is extremely powerful to the level of a pseudo-god. Dahak dragged Sheridan into it and closed the gateway to earth''s dimension and started to destroy Sheridan by slowly dissolving his energy into the rest of the surroundings. Sheridan roared in anger as he was being drained of energy at an extremely fast rate. But the dragon knew that he was going to lose and decided to take the dragon of darkness with him to oblivion. He had decided on mutual destruction- a suicidal attempt to stop Dahak''s will from spreading to the rest of the world. He knew that he would have to act quickly and decided to use his most powerful ability in his arsenal. If he had used it on earth there was a high chance that earth would have been partially destroyed if not completely. As a remnant of a true Demigod, he had the ability and skill to use such a destructive ability. The ability he had called [Big Bang.] Although the ability had a comical name it was modelled after the first bang that created the universe. He had been one of the first living beings to be born and thus was still exposed to the many big bang energy fragments that were still in space at the time. He had managed to create an ability that managed to do imitate what the original had done, only it was focused on destruction instead of creation. He had only used it once when he had still been a demigod and even at that time, he still had only managed to partially use the technique. But after he had turned into an emperor, he had spent many millennia creating a way to use the ability and even that was a theory. Sheridan knew that if he was to use it, he would die, but if he didn''t Dahak would kill him so there wasn''t another way. He activated the [Big Bang] and one tiny orb was created and then another one this one an opposite of the first. After they collided, an enormous bang was heard¡­ 74 Kais Struggle Dahak''s colossal body crashed back onto the earth from the shadow dimension that he had created. Sheridan''s suicide attempt and take Dahak with him had failed, but he had managed to cause the great dragon of darkness grievous injuries. The only reason that he had survived was that he had twisted the entire fabric of reality inside his shadow dimension to protect himself from the all-destroying explosion. The shadow dimension had shattered like glass after containing the majority of the force that went off as all of the reality inside the dimension had been destroyed and the spacial laws had been completely warped to the point of complete destruction. Dahak still received the remaining blast and the force destroyed much of his body. But he had gotten what he had come for- Sheridan''s power. The pretence that he had given the world was that he was after the blood orb inside Kai. While it was true that it was a bonus and one of the things that he had desired, it wasn''t the true goal. No, what he wanted was to become whole again- to become the true dragon of equality and achieve his previous level of power. This had been his desire for several millennia and he wasn''t about to be stopped by Sheridan''s suicide. No, while his dimension had shattered, he had managed to salvage and retrieve Sheridan''s core- the accumulation of his law of light as well as magic and essence. But unfortunately, his soul had vanished. He guessed it was sent to oblivion, or the more likely option was that it had been destroyed by his suicidal attack. Now that Dahak had managed to reclaim the law of light all he had to do was to reconnect with it and merge it with his own magical core. After that, he would return to the level of a demigod and then break down the orb inside his stomach. He wasn''t sure what it could do but he was aware that it had been touched by the personification of Space. At least it had encountered him in the flesh, or more accurate its physical form and he was going to discover what secrets were hidden in it. After a few minutes of recovery he had managed to keep his body stabilised, he then started to absorb Sheridan''s core. But he felt something that was touched by darkness start to rise from his stomach and climb up his long throat. He started to push it down and quell it with his law of darkness, but there was almost something barring him from pushing against it, it could use the law of darkness too, while it wasn''t to his level it was able to stop him from pushing him down. He involuntarily had his mouth pried open by two bone covered claws as the Devil emerged from his mouth. Earlier Inside the primordial dragon''s stomach was a bone-covered body that was floating inside a pool of corrosive darkness. This pool was the digestive acids that Dahak''s body had created and could easily melt a Lord in mere seconds. Devil Kai had managed to take over the control of the body but Kai had managed to keep some of his mind untarnished, however, that part had been locked up and had become the "dark" part of Devil Kai''s mind. Not unlike how Devil Kai was previously when he was locked inside Kai''s mind. The only reason that Kai''s mind had not collapsed or had been swallowed up by Devil Kai was the severing of the link between him and Harry. It was what gave him his resolve and will to survive. Over the years Kai had raised Harry like he was his own and he had grown to love him like a son. And the common saying " a mother would lift a car for her child" was in effect here. Only instead of the mother, it was the father. Kai had managed to keep his sane mind in one piece with pure willpower, out of the dedication and love for him. His love for Harry was truly overpowering and he had finally found a drive to live for. Earlier in the HP world, he had done everything for himself and drifted around trying to find a way to return to earth to meet up with his family but now he finally had someone that he wanted to protect- his child. This was the last straw and he had decided to throw away any desires to return to his previous world or family as he had gained a new one now- Harry and god be damned if he was going to let anybody stop him from saving his son. His old world deserved to stay in his memories and that was a world for normal humans, there were no supernatural elements there and that was how it was going to stay. He had hidden inside Devil Kai''s conscious, which was surprisingly easy to do as all that was inside the consciousness was rage and a desire to destroy. All he had to do was hide in the destroyed parts and that was it. Devil Kai''s consciousness was reminiscent to a partially destroyed city. And he stayed in the destroyed parts. As he hid, he had started to gain power from the surroundings- Dahak''s body. Due to him being the "darkness" inside Devil Kai''s mind he could absorb the darkness inside Dahak and grow rapidly in power. As he continued to absorb the darkness, he had started to understand the law of darkness due to gaining Dahak''s own experiences and understandings. This wouldn''t be normally possible, but as Dahak had allowed Kai to enter his body when he had swallowed him, he had given him access to his law. This was essentially a holy land for those that used darkness and Kai was part of the darkness, thus he could easily absorb the law. He grew inside Devil Kai''s mind until he rivalled his power but it still wasn''t enough, he needed to be more powerful than Devil Kai, not his equal. He was the master of his body and he wouldn''t let him have another chance to rise. If Dracul''s story had shown anything then he had to crush Devil Kai. There would have to be no chance that he could return and gain power. Thus, he continued to absorb power until he had enough. While he was absorbing the energy and power, he had felt an incredibly weak presence coming out of the outside. It was a soul, or to be specific Dracul''s soul. As he knew that he was going to beat Devil Kai he decided to save Dracul''s soul by absorbing it into the blood orb and keeping it safe in a bubble. He would visit Dracul''s soul later. After gaining the necessary control and understanding over the law of darkness he rushed to the main consciousness of Devil Kai. There he easily crushed him with an anticlimactic battle and discovered how powerful his soul had become. It was no longer the weaker than normal soul that was at the beginning, where any soul could easily destroy it. Instead, he had managed to destroy a soul fragment that was on the level of an emperor like it was nothing. He proceeded to find the scattered slivers that had survived the original confrontation and crushed them. While doing so he thought to himself '' I am the master here not a soul fragment.'' After the confrontation, he woke up and found himself in control of his body. However, he felt different, he knew he looked different. If before Devil Kai was a huge and overwhelming berserker. Then the current Kai was a cold martial artist. His physique had shrunken to the optimal body that allowed the most flexibility, power and speed to be released. Over that the rest of his appearance hadn''t changed much apart from a few particular body parts. The first and foremost was the horns if before they were curled back to the back of his head, then now he had them jutting out of his head in the form of straight and sharp horns. He had a second pair that was coming out of the side of his head and was curling downwards like a bighorn sheep. The second change was the eyes, this change was the most subtle of them all. His eyes had two glowing orange orbs inside the sockets full of hellfire. These were the runic eyes, the previous mind had abandoned them as they were better for foreseeing the attacks and predicting which spell or technique was being used. Instead, it had decided to go the path of a berserker and strategy had been shot out of the window, so these eyes were unneeded. But Kai was intelligent and read his opponents moves. Thus, he had subconsciously added his eyes back to his current form. The last and final change was his mouth, his jaw was now considerably more similar to that of a normal human skeleton apart from the needle-like teeth that were inside the mouth. Previously the jaw had been outstretched like that of a wolf. After his changes were examined, he decided to leave and he scurried up Dahak''s throat. But not before sampling Dahak''s blood and devouring it. He was one of the most powerful beings on the planet if not the strongest living being. After opening the dragon''s considerably weaker mouth he jumped out and noticed that he was much weaker than before. There were many burns, cuts and gashes on his body and his very presence was much weaker. His previous overwhelming aura had disappeared and instead, he felt like a burned out candle- at the end of its life. But he knew better than to underestimate him. Even if he was injured it would be a difficult fight. And as he suspected, when Dahak felt the aura that was slightly weaker than his own coming off Kai''s body, he absorbed all of the current understanding of the law of light from Sheridan''s core and with it, healed his body, getting in peak form. At least to the most that he could at the moment as he didn''t have much energy left. 75 Dahaks Defea The two peak level combatants rushed at each other, each one unleashing their individual law infused attacks. Kai wanted to destroy the great primordial dragon as soon as possible, due to him wanting to find Harry as soon as possible. But as both their bodies clashed continuously, Dahak understood that he was using up too much energy and was depleting his already low reserves even further. So as they were fighting one another, pummelling each other repeatedly, Dahak started to shrink himself and changed to a humanoid dragon at Kai''s height. Using his impressive power and experience, Dahak started to use his darkness and utilised various techniques and abilities that crashed into Kai but he didn''t get affected by them all that much. The only thing that happened was his bone armour getting destroyed somewhat before regenerating instantaneously. Kai, on the other hand, was using his blood law to lower and destroy his enemy''s defences as well as put on a heavier drain on his energy. He was slowly injecting conjured up blood that he had created from changing other materials such as earth and dust, into blood, into the dragon''s body while he was regenerating. And he was succeeding exhausting him even further, as they continued to destroy the other and regenerate over and over, the vampire progenitor created a myriad of different blood constructs that smashed into the dragon''s body. They pierced into the dragon''s scales and tore open his arteries that allowed Kai to create stronger constructs with Dahak''s blood, that further damaged the dragon. But as he continued to fight the dragon they both realised that they were running out of energy. Kai wasn''t an emperor that specialised in magic. Instead, he was a close combat fighter. Specialised in the use of physical combat and similar abilities. He usually used magic as an augmentation and thus didn''t have large reserves compare to the more magic specialised emperors. In addition, the [Devilification] ability that Kai had gotten as a result of the [Berserk] ability being tamed and infused with the law of darkness and blood had changed it to become more powerful. Unlike Dahak that was balanced, he had incredibly large reserves in both law energy and stamina as a result of his dragon heritage. The ability amplified Kai''s physical prowess, more than it did his magic. He could still use his initiate abilities as freely as possible because they only required stamina- the physical energy. This had changed after the [Devilification] had changed the energy required from blood energy to stamina- something that Kai had a limitless supply off. Kai knew that he needed to destroy the dragon once and for all, but not only he knew this, Dahak knew that he was losing and if he didn''t escape now then he would perish. The dragon released his last law attack as condensed dark flames that flew out of his maw, and when Kai was defending against the powerful attack, he flew away at his top speed. Kai blocked the flames but they took him a few precious seconds, these seconds were crucial as Dahak could fly at light speeds and could travel hundreds of thousands of kilometres in a second. Once Kai finished blocking the attack, he spread out his [Mind''s Eye], another change that had happened because of the [Devilification]. [Mind''s Eye] covered the ENTIRE WORLD, (something that would give Kai an ability similar to that of a god) in an attempt to find the pseudo demigod but to no avail, the dragon was nowhere to be found on earth. The vampire emperor thought to search inside the earth because the dragon had hidden inside the ground before. But after exhausting some effort, he understood that the dragon was nowhere on earth. This line of thinking caused him to be depressed until he thought ''on the earth.'' That meant that he had to have escaped to space, and he couldn''t have gotten too far if he was still incredibly injured and had no law energy. This caused him to speed off Earth with an enormous flap of his wings and create an enormous crater that spanned a couple tens of kilometres. After flying through space, he found that the dragon was flying at his top speed towards the sun. Kai understood what he was trying to do as soon as he sensed him. The dragon was going to enter the sun and use it as a medium to fuse with Sheridan''s law of light. Once he did this, he would become a full-blown demigod and acquire the power to destroy Kai with ease. The vampire emperor knew that he couldn''t let him do this and put all of his strength and speed into his wings, while at the same time merging with the vast darkness inside of space to teleport or shadow jump as he called it and fly at the same time, reaching unprecedented levels of speed. Usually, Dahak could do the same, but he was unable to use his law and thus could only fly. Kai continued to speed towards the dragon and at some point, in the chase, Dahak sensed him and tried to pick up speed. After a few minutes of chasing, just when Dahak was about to reach the sun''s molten surface, Kai caught up to him and stretched out his hand. He grabbed onto the dragon''s leg and pulled with all of his strength. His expression was full of relief, while Dahak was full of desperation and glee. He believed that he could reach the sun and he was right to believe so, as in most cases if there was a situation like this Dahak would be able to reach the sun. But this wasn''t his moment, Kai used the new ability that he had gained as a result of drinking Dahak''s blood and successfully evolving the blood orb to level 4 to teleport him into the orb. Dahak was filled with despair once he noticed that he wasn''t going to achieve his goal. He knew that if he didn''t manage to defeat Kai then he was going to have no more chances to survive. He used all of his means to attack Kai, but to no avail. Inside the blood world, Kai was a god, he couldn''t be harmed unless he wanted to be. This had happened after the manifestation of Kai''s subconsciousness had been destroyed by the [Bersek] ability and the ability was destroyed by Kai, leaving him as the only master of the orb. Kai was exhausted and so was Dahak, they both wanted to recover, Kai mentally while Dahak wanted to find a safe space and stay in seclusion for a few years. But Dahak was destined to die the moment that he entered the blood orb. Kai summoned all of his defeated opponents, this included the beasts that he had beaten in the arena- beings that were at the very least at the king class. And many of Dahak''s own army, many of them that were killed due to Kai''s [Blood Detonation.] As they started to creep up towards him once pounced at him, but harmlessly fell off as the dragon''s scales were too tough. This wasn''t a problem for the vampire progenitor, as he made the magical beast army stronger, by having claws and fangs that could pierce through his scales with ease. They pounced onto the dragon and started to rip him apart after receiving Kai''s signal. Due to the dragon''s physique, he was constantly regenerating and Kai''s army simply continued to tear at him. It was fated for the dragon to die after a long amount of torture at the hands of the beast army. As he was being ripped apart, Kai took the dragon''s core and put in his storage space- another part of the blood world. Kai left the blood world and with the remnants of his power he managed to arrive back in earth''s atmosphere. With the last flickers of his consciousness, he positioned himself in the direction of the grounds of White Rose Academy, knowing that Tom would look after him. As he fell he wondered ''Harry were are you?'' He then blacked out and smashed into the ground, but his mind was no longer awake. ************* This is the end of the arc, comment on what you thought of the finale. Was it good or bad? Were there places to improve it? Also, I won''t be updating for a few days-weeks for a couple of reasons: 1) I have lots of exams and I need to study for them 2) I still haven''t created the third arc''s plot and I will have to finish it before I start updating again. In case you haven''t noticed, this whole second arc was created on the spur of the moment and I can''t do that with the next arc as it is incredibly important for the story. 76 Recollections Previously Kai has fought against the dragon of darkness Dahak and with much difficulty managed to kill him. Unfortunately, he has lost conscious after crashing to earth. Now Kai was currently drifting inside a dark space, it was surrounded by many broken buildings and destroyed rubble. He wondered how long he had been drifting inside the dark void. It felt like thousands of years that he had spent cooped up inside this place. The last memory of his was that he had defeated Dahak inside the blood orb. The rest was a blank. He didn''t know what was going on with the rest of the court or more specifically with Harry. In the beginning, he had forgotten everything even his own name, but as he drifted through the void, he slowly started to remember more things. His past life as a shut-in and his desire to gain abilities as well as to enter the Harry Potter world. He didn''t even know what it was in the beginning, but as time continued to turn, he slowly remembered his love and devotion to the series. There was one memory that stood out, it happened when he was 13. He was in his classroom and the break had started, the other kids had always thought he was weird because he always carried books with him. And not the thin books, no he had books that spanned hundreds of pages long. This caused him to seem like a social outcast, many of his generation had never picked up a book in their life. Instead, they were always playing video games or sports. He had always been the odd one out, neither the geeks- the most unpopular group or the jocks had wanted him. He was a loner. So instead of trying to make friends, he buried himself even more in his books. But there was always one series that he loved-Harry Potter. It had caused him to feel connected as they both had much in common. While he had parents that loved him Harry didn''t, but they both didn''t have friends and were social outcasts. While Harry was the one that was abused and mistreated, he had also felt something like his situation mentally. While he wasn''t physically abused or attacked, he had felt different, like a black sheep in a herd of white sheep. Kai started to develop an inferiority complex and spent most of his days cooped in his room daydreaming about various adventures he could have with the golden trio- Harry, Ron and Hermione. These daydreams slowly manifested into writing and he created various fanfics that slowly became well known in the online community. They helped him with life and he eventually became an author, from there he had saved up and finally gained enough money to travel the world. Unfortunately, he had been killed in the terrorist attack in Israel. After a mental block that caused him much anguish and had slowly built up to contain more and more pressure. He finally smashed through the block and new memories trickled through the gap in the mental wall. These memories consisted of his new life in the Harry Potter world. How he first arrived, how he met Tom and various others. However, there was a glaring gap in all of them. He had felt that there was something wrong with him, something that was blocking his memory of someone important to him. After trying time and time again to remember what it was, he failed time and time again. But he didn''t stop trying. While he was trying to recover his important memories, his appearance changed from his human form to his vampire progenitor appearance. However, there was a difference in his appearance, instead of his hair being a midnight black it had tinges of white at the tips. The memories slowly loosened as he felt glimpses and foreign feelings overcame his mind. They were full of protective intent, love and care. He caught glimpses of a boy''s back running as he chased after him, his laughter ringing out in joy and happiness, warming Kai''s heart. Kai knew that he was missing something and felt a power that was foreign but familiar at the same time awaken inside of him. It started to attack the wards and barriers that were intercepting his memories. As they were slowly overcome, Kai remembered the power- it was the blood orb. Eventually, the wards were overcome and Kai felt the influx of happy memories gush into his mind. They were about his son Harry. How could he forget him? He was his everything, he had only understood that after he had lost him. He was so foolish, instead of raising him and staying with him he decided to go on an adventure that resulted in Harry''s abduction. He remembered the first time Harry had accepted him, he was only a year and month old at the time but even then, he instinctually knew that Kai was a threat. Kai had spent the month just talking to him about random subjects and telling him all kinds of general facts before the infant trusted him enough to reach touching distance. From there he had spent months slowly gaining the young boy''s trust and eventual love. He had managed to worm his way into the boy-who-lived''s heart and the boy had managed to do the same to him. It had taken him some time to understand this but eventually, he understood that he had come to love Harry as his own and his own parental instincts that he had thought hadn''t existed were showing slowly. The boy had started to show the tell-tale signs of being a vampire from an early age. He was incredibly handsome, anybody could see that he would be coveted by women. He also manifested signs of a genius level intellect and easily understood what Kai said merely a few days after the transformation. He had started to call Kai "dad" and while the vampire progenitor had tried to continuously correct him, they eventually settled on him being the "big brother." The first time he had taught Harry how to hunt, the boy had instinctually declined the hunt. Instead, he had asked Kai why he had to kill an animal to drink its blood. "Why couldn''t we ask that deer for its blood?" He asked naively. Kai had to explain to the boy that animals wouldn''t listen to his words and instead would attack and try and hurt him. This spurred Kai to slowly introduce Harry into hunting for his prey without traumatising him too much. He had told Harry that he only had to catch the animal and bring it to him. "It was like the game catch," the vampire lord told his son. But he discovered that Harry was, in fact, okay with hunting his own prey. He had only asked Kai his question because he was curious not because he couldn''t hunt by himself. Kai watched his son hunt the deer in such a natural and confident way that caused him much disbelief. He was ready to help the boy but he discovered that he had no need to do so as he was fine and instead of being traumatised, he said that he wanted to play with Kai again. Kai continued escorting him for the next couple of weeks until he was sure that the boy was fine on his own. After returning home that night he understood that the fact that he was turned at such a young age where he wasn''t influenced by society and had his vampire instincts had caused him to see animals as food. Kai had spent many hours with Harry teaching him how to live with humans and other magical creatures without viewing them as prey or discriminating against them like the rest of the wizard kind did. As the vampire lord continued to receive his memories, he found his body was recovering and that his mind was reconnecting with his body. The void was, in fact, his mindscape that was being repaired after being destroyed by the [Devilification''s] power. He theorized that the ability was too powerful and had overtaxed him and thus he was sent into an unconscious state, disconnected from the rest of the physical world until his body and mind recovered. He noticed that when he finished recalling his memories of Harry, the blood orb had reconnected with his mind and core. This helped solidify his theory and as he continued to think about the theory, he felt the tug of his physical body calling out to him. The link between his body and mind was being reconnected and after what seemed like forever he left his mindscape in a rush of darkness. 77 Awakening A shudder ran through the vampire progenitor''s body as his mind awoke from its slumber. Loud beeps and noises were heard from the machines surrounding the bed that he lay upon and frantic footsteps were heard running to the room. Kai tried to understand what was happening as his body restarted its energy circulation. When he attempted to open his eyes, he realised that he was unable to do so, his physical body had remained in a dead and mindless state for so long that it had shut down. This caused him to feel annoyed as he was unable to see. Fortunately, he could still use the rest of his senses as he waited for his body to restart. Hearing the sounds in the room, the vampire lord created an image of the layout of the room. He knew that he was surrounded by some sort of machine that was measuring his state according to the many lines and beeps. There was a table next to him and on top of that lay several vials of blood. He assumed that the reason that his body hadn''t become too weak was that they were feeding him enough blood to stay in a healthy state and not degenerate to an unacceptable level. Apart from the equipment and table, he was surrounded by reinforced walls. This caused him to be on guard as he was unsure where he was held and he didn''t know where he had landed. He sped up his body''s recovery to its maximum capabilities without damaging it and then heard the frantic footsteps of a woman. He used his advanced hearing to use her footsteps as a sonar to build up an image of her appearance to understand whether she was a threat. The woman was a middle-aged woman in white medi-witch robes that held the symbol of the Dark Lords'' Court on her back. He was reassured to a certain level because he knew that he was in the hands of the organization that he had created alongside Tom. She dashed to the monitoring devices and gasped in surprise when she saw one of the screens on the monitor. She took out a communication device and spoke into it. "The patient''s mental state is fully healed and is in the process of being awakened. Call the lord and report the good news." The vampire lord''s body shuddered as all of his bodily functions "rebooted" and he finally gained control of his body. His eyes opened with a boom, just that small movement had caused a gust of wind to destroy the wall opposite him. Kai stopped his movements in fear of destroying more of the room, the long amounts of inactivity had caused him to lose control of his body and how to control his strength. However, if necessary he would have no qualms escaping with a trail of destruction in his wake. He slowly sat up and looked at the witch, she had fainted with drool coming out of her mouth. He immediately resealed his aura, aware that the previous subconscious action had alerted all of the residents of the facility that he was awake and showing his dominance. The vampire lord examined the room and while doing so noticed that there was close to no furniture in the room. The walls were a hospital white and made him want to leave as soon as possible, he disdained staying in such a sickly place. While waiting for the "Lord" to show up he picked up one of the blood-filled vials and sniffed it, wrinkling his nose at the smell. It seemed that the creature that the blood had been taken from had healing properties, however, the taste was revolting and now that Kai was healthy enough, he had no need for the nasty liquid. While he was thinking this, he submerged himself into the blood orb, but not before creating a force field created by the law of darkness. This would successfully protect him from harm and only a powerful being''s full powered strike could damage and shatter the barrier. If it was before he was sent into the coma then the barrier would only be able to take a strike from a being that was a new transcendent without shattering. This showed that his comprehension of the law of darkness had deepened. This probably happened subconsciously when he was drifting for the incredibly long time in the darkness-filled void. He had come to gain a deep understanding from personal experience that darkness was loneliness, pain and suffering. A never-ending cycle of mental attacks that threatened your sanity. It wasn''t enough knowing this, you had experience the loneliness of the void, the vastness and how it would eat away at your sanity. He hoped that he would never have to experience such a thing again and would make sure that Harry would never be in such a perilous situation. He dived into the blood orb and tried to understand what had happened to the dragon of darkness. When he entered, he immediately felt a difference in the crimson coloured world. The power residing in Dahak had created an entirely new energy that Kai theorized that would eventually turn into a less powerful version of the blood orb. He thought to himself that it was impossible that the blood orb would be so drastically powerful, even if it had evolved many times it was impossible for it to be so powerful. Especially when a demigod that had the power to destroy planets had his power condensed and even that was nowhere near the blood orb''s power. But the vampire progenitor didn''t dwell too much on the weird way of things(A/N: Foreshadowing¡­) as it was unnecessary at the moment. He would study it later, but now there was no need to, as he had just woken up from his long slumber. Apart from Dahak''s power, he discovered that his soul had split off from the blood orb and was now a separate entity. The blood orb now controlled was a power source in of itself, while his soul was another matter. Kai theorized that perhaps the next step to ascending was to have something to do with his soul. But he was unaware of the circumstances and didn''t want to delve into it too much at the moment. It was another subject for study in the future. After checking out the blood orb for more major changes, he understood that there were no more. It seemed that the [Berserk] ability had really done its damage and had appeared to have caused more changes that he had thought it had done. But then again he didn''t have the time to check out all of the changes as he was in the middle of a fight with Dahak. After settling his issues in the blood orb, he returned to reality. He felt the aura of at least one powerful being approach him, he estimated that he was at least at the pseudo emperor level as he felt the power of law radiating off his person. This caused him to want to sense who exactly was coming and he used [Mind''s Eye.] However, there seemed to be some changes in the skill. He didn''t need to infuse the blood energy into the ability to activate it and it didn''t run on his mental energy, instead, he felt something ethereal inside of him activate. It had the same feeling that came with his soul aura, but it was different. The soul aura came from the blood orb while this feeling came from the source. ''It''s the soul,'' he realised. He felt the pull of his soul and released the [Mind''s Eye] allowing him to see the beings coming to him. He was happy to see that it was Bob and Tom. They both had vast auras, it appeared that they had only gotten stronger during his coma. This caused him to realise that his coma went on for longer than he had imagined. With this, he realised that he wouldn''t have enough time to check out his soul''s changes and that it would need to be delayed. 78 Rewritten History 1 The infirmary''s doors opened with a near silent creak as a male half-giant dressed in a doctor''s robes walked in with two other beings. The doctor had proudly pinned on a badge that had 7 stars circling its rims (signifying that he was a high member of the court) on his robes. The man must have been an incredibly high skilled doctor as it was incredibly hard to rise in the ranks of the court, especially through one subject. The other reason was that Kai was also the co-founder of the court, so only the best of medical practitioners would attend to him. Kai looked at the two at the doctor''s side and to his delight saw his best friend and brother in arms- Bob and his fellow co-founder Tom Riddle. They were both appeared to be walking with a quick gait as they rushed to his bedside. "How are you doing my friend?" Tom asked politely. "I feel rather weak, slightly disoriented. But nothing that won''t heal soon." Kai replied. "So how many days have I been out, it shouldn''t have been to many right?" The vampire lord asked. "Days?" The Infernal lord asked in slight shock and amusement. "Kai you have been in a coma for years, 10 to be exact." "Impossible" The vampire muttered in disbelief and shock. "Impossible, Impossible, IMPOSSIBLE!" The vampire progenitor''s aura escaped his control with his raging emotions and started to cause shudders and vibrations in the room. The only reason that the facility hadn''t been destroyed yet was that the vampire lord was still weak and recovering. "Where''s Harry? Where''s Harry?!" The distraught father asked his friend in a shaking voice, while the quakes increased. "KAI," Tom said forcefully while releasing his own aura. "Harry is safe. He is currently at the Dursleys, spending his summer holiday there. He is safe." Kai looked at him with begging eyes that seemed to want to believe him but couldn''t. "He is, my friend, calm down and I will bring you proof," Bob interjected, while already leaving the room. "How is he? Is he alright?" "Yes relax, but there is a slight problem." "What Tom? Tell me, I need to know." "Harry''s had somebody meddling with his memory of his life with us. He has forgotten his entire life and has had it replaced with other fake memories." "What how is this possible, no one can take away my son or mess with his mind." "Face it, Kai, its already happened. Also, something has happened to the rest of the world. All memories of the dragon war have disappeared certain memories have been replaced." "Explain," the vampire lord demanded. "What happened while I was in a coma. Start from the beginning." "Well after the dragon war there was large-scale destruction all over the world. These were mainly caused by your last battle with the dragon of destruction Dahak. After spending a few days on fixing the earth and removing many of the traces of your fight with Dahak, we returned to the Court''s headquarters. But as soon as we returned there was a large magical pulse of energy and I discovered along with Bob that almost every memory of a living being had been wiped and its memories replaced. Only the king class transcendents and higher remembered that events as they were. The rest of the magical beings had forgotten the war with the dragons and instead, they were fighting a war against a being called the blood lord." Kai''s eyes narrowed at this comment as his own title, the being that had wiped the entire worlds memories (including the muggles) had something against him. He could easily bet that the person that did this was the one that abducted Harry. "The history books had also changed and apparently after I was "killed" the blood lord who was in league with Lord Voldemort appeared and marked the child with his mark. This was "revealed," in Harry''s first year where his vampiric powers came to light when one of the blood lord''s minions appeared and tried to kill him for his lord''s honour." ''That''s bullshit, I was in a coma, I could never do that. Much less harm my own son. Someone is framing me and wants Harry to turn against me and perhaps kill me. I won''t let them! Whoever attempts to do so will die!'' Unknowingly the vampire lord''s killing intent and bloodlust gained from slaughtering hundreds of thousands of enemies was surfacing and was pressuring Tom. The half-giant doctor had already fainted when Kai''s aura had first emerged. Anyway, after the blood lord marked Harry, the boy was sent to live with his relatives and stay with them unaware of the magical world. Apparently, this continued, while the blood lord didn''t resurface for a few years until the first war vampire war of 1985. Apparently as a show of might and as an attempt to kill the only other being that could resist him the blood lord summoned an army of dragons with vampiric riders and attacked the other beings forces. Luckily the being, who was revealed to be the vampire progenitor had managed to receive the help of the Dark Lords'' Court and with the rest of his allies managed to defeat the vampires. This war continued for many days until the blood lord was beaten and his remaining forces went into hiding. Many things were revealed in this war. The first and foremost was that the blood lord was a powerful vampire. Unfortunately, he managed to achieve his goal of killing the vampire progenitor, successfully making him the ruler of the vampire race. A few managed to escape his control and went into hiding while the rest of his forces were being consolidated for the following years and were silent. In addition to this, they learnt that the blood lord''s name was Kai Natasa." Tom''s voice was becoming quieter and quieter with every passing second until he stopped, feeling the surging anger coming off Kai in waves. "How dare he reveal my name to the world and to give it such a degenerated meaning." With every bout of anger, the Kai released his power returned to him faster and this caused more and more damage to the surroundings. The vampire lord noticed this and brought the room to his pocket dimension. "Continue," he said after calming down. "The ministry made a law that was a kill on sight to every vampire. This sparked outrage in the court and we managed to change it so that only the vampires allied with the blood lord would be killed. In addition, due to the dragons reaching a level of near extinction the ministry has caused the remaining dragons to be sent to breeding centres to rebuild the species. I could not do anything in this regard and now they are being raised like cattle. The only thing is that they cannot be slaughtered anymore as they are an endangered species. 79 Rewritten History 2 Tom continued his previous summary of the events that happened during the vampire lord''s coma. "As I was saying apart from the occasional skirmishes between the vampires under the throne of the supposed blood lord, all was relatively peaceful in the wizarding world. The vampires under the fake blood lord are considered a terrorist group after the tremendous damage they experienced during the second war. That is until the year 1991 also known as the first year Harry Potter the boy who lived was sent to the school of witchcraft and wizardry- Hogwarts." Tom noticed that due to the fact that he hadn''t spoken too much about Harry''s life at school Kai was getting impatient and wasn''t listening as intently as he was at the beginning. So the acting lord of the court said "On another note, I have tried my best to make the boy''s home life as good as possible. I Used and am using various connections and bribes to send child abuse investigators and policemen to make sure that he is properly treated. I knew that you wouldn''t want him to be mistreated. In the beginning, the muggles were foolish enough to throw the boy in the cupboard under the staircase but after the investigator''s visit and the large fine, they received they didn''t dare to do so again. I have tried to get him out of their custody numerous times but a powerful political force seems to manage to get them to keep their guardianship of him no matter how many times they slip up. I believe that it is either Dumbledore or the entity that has changed the memory of the world." ''Dumbledore'' Kai thought in anger, he knew that he was the most likely bet as he needed Harry to be starved of love for his plan to work. It was obvious that he wanted Harry to be a martyr, in the original series he did end up sacrificing himself in the forbidden forest. If Harry wasn''t a Horcrux then he would have died. ''How dare that manipulative bastard keep Harry in that abusive home. In the original canon series, he kept him in the Dursleys, when he clearly knew what was going on in the house. He must have put up surveillance wards in addition to the blood wards that he set up, to make sure that nobody changed the arrangements. And even if he didn''t that doesn''t change the fact that when Harry told him of the terrible conditions that he had to live with, the manipulative old geezer didn''t do a thing about it and sent my son back there. All this to make his character more mouldable and to make him look up to him and his grandfatherly persona. He would do everything for the supposed greater good, when in fact it was for his greater good. But now that I am awake, I will have to save my son from his grasp.'' Kai swore to himself resolutely. Obviously, it was a fraud, but some idiot vampire wannabe joined Hogwarts as the DADA(Defence Against the Dark Arts) teacher. He spent the whole year trying to steal it from its hidden place in Hogwarts and thus Harry got dragged into the whole ordeal because of his relations with the blood lord. Luckily when the "blood lord" possessed the worshiper and caused the wizard to attack Harry, it caused him to "awaken" his vampiric powers that had been sealed by the entity. Using these powers, he was able to defeat him." As Kai listened to the Co-leader of the Court talk, he understood that someone or something was manipulating the events to mirror the original plot of the original story, only for it to be a vampiric version. (It is I the author... LOL) As Tom continued to talk about the second year where a bat monstrosity (Kai assumed it was a 4th generation vampire acting on the orders of the blood lord) attacked the throughout the school year and caused much anguish to the school before Harry was able to defeat it. Once again mirroring the second year of the canon HP story. The third year was pretty lax with the exception of the dementors that were following an escaped convict that was a vampire that had found another hiding in Hogwarts and apparently was trying to kill Harry. Tom had used his connections to discover that the escaped convict was, in fact, Sirius Black who had been bitten by a vampire in Azkaban and thus escaped to warn save Harry with the information he had gained from Azkaban about a hidden vampire''s familiar in Hermione''s grasp. This time Harry had gained a father figure. Kai growled in rage as he struggled to keep his aura in control with anger rolling off him like invisible waves as he struggled to keep his aura in check. The fourth year was according to the original and had almost the same events with the tri-wizard tournament and Moody had been incapacitated as another vampire was disguised as him after he used a unique ritual combined with Moody''s blood to take on his appearance. Harry had obviously won with his vampiric talents with the Veela winning second place. This was a change that was unexpected, but then again Fleur Delacour had many talents that were frowned upon due to her Veela heritage. But since Harry was using his vampiric talents that weren''t counted as wizarding abilities, she decided to use all of her means to win. Apparently, when the boy who lived grabbed the cup, the blood lord had summoned him to his castle where he attempted to turn him to his side by controlling his vampiric side. He had made a 6th generation vampire turn Cedric who Harry had taken with to the castle. But the fake blood lord had failed to control him as he while being what Kai assumed was one of the only remaining first generation vampires in existence, he was of a different kind of vampire compared to the ones that Kai had sired. ''The idiot'' Kai had thought, of course, he wouldn''t be able to control Harry. Only Kai could but even his control over Harry wasn''t absolute and with enough will he could break free of his restraints, much less a weaker species of vampire such as the native vampires of this world. Harry had escaped, taking the bitten Cedric after the blood lord had gotten annoyed at the fact that he would be unable to control him and attempted to attack the boy - who ¨C lived. Cedric had been sent to a facility owned by the Dark Lords'' Court that was supposed to help the survivors and those who were attacked and turned by the vampire terrorists. Now it was summertime and if Kai guessed correctly then the mastermind behind the many changes that had happened after he had entered his coma would send some kind of dark creatures after Harry to replicate the dementors. He wanted to be there for him but unfortunately, he would have to make sure everything was in place for the layout of his plan to retrieve Harry with his original memory intact. For the meantime and much to his dismay, he would have to let the manipulative bastard protect Harry for the time being. 80 The Familiar Bond The vampire lord knew that he would have to create a plan to get near enough to Harry and to care for him. The boy was brainwashed by the entire wizarding world to relate his own father''s name and identity with fear and hate. Kai was incredibly angry at this revelation and if he could, he would slaughter Dumbledore in a flash, but he knew that he couldn''t. Kai would have to regain his son''s trust without causing him to fear him and until he was ready to trust him then the vampire progenitor would have to hide his identity for the time being. This meant no slaughtering any of the close figures to his son and therefore Dumbledore who was one of the main figures of Harry''s life was off limits. He didn''t want to have to hide his identity but he was left with no choice, he needed a way to get close to Harry without alarming him. The best option would be getting a chance to enter Hogwarts as that was where most of where his son would spend most of the year. If he needed to, he would resign himself to going to Hogwarts as a student, despite his hate for the school as a whole. In Kai''s opinion, the whole of Hogwarts was terrible for the students'' development as well as the wizarding world''s development. As he no longer was as excited as he was when he first arrived he no longer believed that Hogwarts was a good place. It was full of corruption and deceit. At the beginning of a student''s year. he would be sorted into a house and would be judged accordingly. If an ambitious person was put into Slytherin he would automatically be judged as a dark wizard. The same could be said about Gryffindors being rash brutes, Hufflepuffs being dumb and stupid and Ravenclaws known as bookish know-it-alls. This caused the many students to hate one another, a good example would be the rivalry between Slytherin and Gryffindor. Even after leaving the school the students would still hate each other, this was only some the damage Hogwarts did to the population. But even then the kids that were sorted were exactly that kids. They still hadn''t developed an idea of who they wanted to be yet and during their teenage years, they were meant to discover who they wanted to be. The second reason that Kai hated Hogwarts was due to the blatant manipulations that Dumbledore did. The vampire lord believed that the headmaster was using his post to find promising talents and either convince them to join the order fo the Phoenix or would do his best to stunt their progress the moment that they showed what he believed to be "darkness." If he hadn''t looked at Tom with such distrust and loathing, then Dumbledore would have been able to see that Tom was being mistreated at the orphanage and send him to a better home. But instead, his prejudiced thoughts caused Tom to become Lord Voldemort. The last reason that Kai hated Hogwarts was because of how learning there would bar any way of returning to the muggle world. There were plenty of muggle-borns or half-bloods that were discriminated against because of their blood and if they wanted to return to the muggle world then they would only have the education of an 11-year-old. Their only option was to stay in the wizarding world and either work for Gringotts, be a shopkeeper, work in the ministry, work with magical beasts or be a teacher. This limited the population''s choices drastically and thus caused many problems. Hopefully he wouldn''t have to join Hogwarts as a student but for the time being, it would appear to be his only option. He sighed as he calmed down and looked at Tom while rearranging his thoughts. Just as he was preparing to ask him to create a new identity for him, one that would make him a transfer student at Hogwarts, he felt Bob enter his hospital room. Bob waited for the two Lords of the Court to appear in the room as he held a stack of papers with a tentacle that had sprouted from his back. There was a ripple in the space next to Kai''s bed before the two appeared before Bob. The vampire progenitor appeared on the bed while the acting master of the Court landed on the right side of the bed. Bob looked at Kai and transformed into a humanoid figure. Kai was shocked at this development as the last time he had spoken with his best friend, the vampire Nundu hadn''t come close to standing on two legs, much less being humanoid. Kai knew how much effort and studying it took to achieve just this basic humanoid figure. In order to achieve this Bob had to change the very essence of his body in order to transform into another species entirely, without using a magic like the animagus transformation. This wasn''t as simple as adding different limbs or growing bigger or smaller. Instead, it was a fundamental change to his very being. The vampire lord''s brother in arms held a large stack of papers in his now formed hand, which he had folded in the middle to make them easier to carry and had subconsciously crushed them while waiting for them. The shock of Kai disappearing even when he knew where he went, still caused him much discomfort. Over the years when he was sitting next to Kai''s inactive body, he had slowly developed a bond that caused him to become incredibly possessive of the vampire lord. This link had started much earlier on when the pair had fought in the arena side by side facing life-threatening dangers constantly. But back then it had only been an incredibly faint link that was so delicate that it could be destroyed with every slight nudge. Only after the 8th year that Kai was in a coma, Bob had discovered that he had established an unbreakable bond with Kai. When he went to check it out with Tom, the former dark lord turned leader of one of the most powerful organizations on the world told him that the bond was that of a familiar. Bob was shocked at this, he didn''t understand how it could be, after all, he already shared a link with Kai it was that of a sired and a sirer. It was fundamentally different and he had to check with all of his sources to understand what had happened. He had discovered much to his shock that the familiar bond happened on very rare cases and his bond was caused by the long time spent at Kai''s side. This itself was not enough to bond the two, they also had to have a deep mutual emotional attachment to the other in order for the bond to work. Usually, this kind of experience happened after 5-7 years with the owner, but due to Bob''s outstanding strength, the link had taken over double the maximum time to form. Once he had counted the amount of time he had stayed with the man, much to his surprise he discovered that he had stayed with him for over 15 years. This was very rare as a being of Bob''s strength and potential wasn''t meant to be able to form such a bond with anyone. He had discovered that the only reason that he had managed to form the bond with his best friend was because of the mutual trust the pair had. As well as the power Kai had over him as the progenitor of their race. This had caused a myriad of emotions to flutter through him, some of them negative ones, but most of them were positive and relieved feelings. When he tried to research exactly what would happen, the many tomes that had researched the Familiar bond spoke of how rare the bond is. Therefore, apart from the basic effects of the aforementioned bond such as enhanced trust and near perfect telepathy over short distances. The rest of the knowledge was up to the two to discover on their own. These basic effects weren''t all that important as both Kai and Bob already had the progenitor link that did the previous effects to a greater degree. Two years had passed since that discovery and Bob had discovered most of the new effects of the bond. They included emotion sensing, location finding, teleporting to the other''s side? He wasn''t so sure about the last one as it only happened once when he was feeling incredibly distraught and had wanted to see Kai, in a blink of an eye he found himself next to Kai''s bed. The last and perhaps the most powerful effect was an instinctual understanding of the theory behind Laws. This was given to Bob by Kai''s side of the bond. The bond itself worked in various ways and like the familiar did its best to protect the humanoid partner. Likewise, the humanoid partner had to give the familiar sustenance and certain benefits that were taken through their link at an instinctual level. After finishing reminiscing Bob handed the object that lay in his hand to Kai, it was a newspaper. Kai looked at it in surprise as he had forgotten what he asked the Nundu to bring with all of the new information that he had received and thanked his companion. After catching up a bit more with Bob, (Tom had left to give the two some time together. While he was a maniacal dark lord, he understood that he should give the two lifeforms that were stronger than him their privacy.) the vampire lord had found out that the mutated Nundu could take on a humanoid form. Due to his breakthrough with his understanding of the law of poisons, he had managed to become the third lord of the Court. Bob was known as the Venom lord officially, all of the higher levels of the court (10 stars and above) referred to him as the Alchemist. Apparently, from what Kai gathered from their short conversation, Bob had managed to use his understanding of poisons to create various concoctions that saved many magical creatures. Most magical creatures couldn''t use the normal wizarding potions and Bob had created potions that worked on every living being thus he was heralded as the greatest alchemist that ever lived. 81 The Interesting Newspaper The vampire Nundu gave the folded newspaper to his partner. Kai unfurled the paper and peered at the many small headlines on it and started to read it. He was reading at the pace of a quick human as he was still adapting to his newly awoken body. There were only a few headlines that caught the vampire lord''s attention, the first was one that announced the results of Harry''s trial. The second was related to the supposed appearance of a Lethifold- a dangerous A class dark creature that was said to rival and, in some cases, trump the Dementors. It was written that Harry Potter said that he was attacked by a Leithold during one of his visits to London. The third and final subject that caught Kai''s attention was a small announcement at the very bottom of the front page. The announcement revealed that there was a new care of magical beasts professor needed to teach for the first half of the year. Originally Grubly-Plank was meant to teach during Hagrid''s visit to the Giants in mountains, but as he was approaching one of the Court''s more secretive settlements full of B class magical beasts that included Giants he was unable to teach that year. Bob had told Kai that the half-giant was on his way to make sure that the Court''s branch didn''t join the fake blood lord. The fake had disclosed the fact that he was going to get the magical beasts help and the order of the Phoenix had heard of it. The fake blood lord had chosen this specific branch as they had announced that they were loyal to the Blood Lord. While most of the wizarding world assumed they were talking about the fake, the high ranking members knew that they were talking about the true Blood Lord- Kai. Kai remembered that that specific branch was given a runic circle created by him when he was practising magic. It appeared that it had protected them from the memory changes the rest of the world had experienced. Hagrid had nominated himself to go to persuade the Court''s magical beasts to join Dumbledore''s side or at least stay neutral. At least that was what Mundungus Fletcher had reported, he was the Court''s spy in the Order of the Phoenix. The job had sparked Kai''s interest as it had caused him to have an alternate way to get close to Harry, without alarming him. He could get close to Harry in many ways as a teacher such as giving him detention or giving him private lessons. He decided to do attempt to go to the interview immediately and would take the job interview with the board of governors. He couldn''t risk going to Dumbledore as there was a high chance that he wouldn''t allow Kai to take the job and perhaps even attack him. This would automatically cause him to lose a good chance to earn Harry''s trust or even lose it completely as currently, he was Dumbledore''s puppet. Kai would get Tom to give him an identity that was stored in the court just for these types of occasions. All that would be required would be a few changes such as names species etc. The main part would be that he was a 10-star member and that he had fought during the two wars the court had faced. The vampire lord assumed that he knew more about magical creatures than any other wizard in the world due to his vast "experience" with them. Although this "experience" was mainly killing them and fighting them, it allowed him to know all of their weaknesses and soft spots. He would also be able to teach them the curriculum that could actually help them instead of the rather unique things that Hagrid taught. He would use his experience on the battlefield, as well as his new identity to convince the governors to let him into the school as a professor and if that didn''t work then he would use some other more interesting means to help convince them. This identity would give him the right tools as well as a way for the students to worship or at least admire him. He turned to the pages where the trial of Harry Potter was located and started reading. Harry Potter accused of underaged magic? Rita Skeeter At the hour 8:00 AM in the morning young Harry Potter''s trial for his underaged magic usage began. However the boy who lived only arrived 5 minutes after its start, according to him minister Fudge sent a letter to his residence a mere few hours before the hearing and therefore didn''t reach him on time. The only reason he arrived according to him was because of sheer luck. He was bombarded with questions by the senior undersecretary to the minister of magic Mrs Delores Umbridge alongside the minister of magic Cornelius Fudge for the next few minutes, without receiving a chance to defend himself. It was only after his defendant Albus Percival Wulfric Brian Dumbledore who serves as Supreme Mugwump of the International Confederation of Wizards, Chief Warlock of the Wizengamot and the Headmaster of Hogwarts school of witchcraft of wizardry, arrived did the Minister and his undersecretary stop questioning Mr Potter. The headmaster of Hogwarts was fuming at the fact that the trial had started without Harry''s defendant who incidentally was the headmaster himself. After he arrived, he managed to defend the claims and serious accusations that were thrown at the boy who lived. The main claim that the minister used against the defendant was the use of magic in front of a muggle, the other major accusation was the use of underage magic. Minister Fudge pushed for Mr. Potter''s wand to be snapped, along with Undersecretary Umbridge. The defendant stated that young Harry was merely defending himself against a Lethifold, which had attacked both him and his cousin when they were returning from London. The minister denied these claims but after the headmaster of Hogwarts brought in a witness in the form of a squib named Arabella Figg. She had by coincidence come to London to visit her granddaughter and when she was returning home she saw the two boys. The witness described that while couldn''t exactly see what was going on, she did see I quote "a big, smoky, black cloth that was releasing a terrible and terrifying feeling." Then the defendant said that Mr Potter released a Patronus, (for our readers that are unaware of what the spell is, the Patronus is a conjured spirit animal created from positive memories that stop Dementors and Leitholds) in the form of a stag that caused the Lethifold to escape. Minister Fudge tried to have young Harry''s wand taken on the grounds of exposing magic to a muggle but Headmaster Dumbledore stopped the Minister with Clause Seven of the Decree for the Reasonable Restriction of Underage Sorcery, which was judged by the Wizengamot and was decreed reasonable enough for young Harry to defend himself and his cousin. Then Undersecretary Umbridge used the accusation of underage magic against the hero of the wizarding world on the basis of the use of the engorgement charm against his muggle aunt Marge 3 years ago. But much to her dismay the accusation was stopped once again by headmaster Dumbledore who defended young Harry by saying that the ministry had already proven that the user of said charm was an unrelated house elf. Thus, Harry Potter was proven innocent. This reporter believes that the boy who lived deserves respect for all he has done for the wizarding world and not the biased accusations of our minister. Once again this reporter is doing her job to report the truth and only the truth. To read about Lethifolds that are out of control and what the ministry should be doing go to page 23 Once Kai read Rita''s report he was fuming, as he knew that while there were some untruthful parts in it most of it was true. After all, there was more juicy material to write about the ministry as a whole instead of one boy and therefore she should give the truth as that meant that the ministry came out in a bad light. But a Lethifold, he wondered how the fake managed to control a Lethifold as they were said to be uncontrollable. This was because they were mindless beings that sought to devour humans. There still wasn''t a known reason for this occurrence but some theorized that the Lethifolds were once human souls that experienced some dark ritual. But it would seem that Kai needed to push in a meeting with the vampire that was assuming his identity. He had to get rid of the trash and interrogate him about the ally who is manipulating these events. 82 Relaxing Journey After Kai finished reading the paper, he stopped by the court''s main armoury and picked up one of the new technologically advanced watches and summoned his standard set of clothing. He quickly changed into them (for those who forgot they are a red overcoat, black cargo pants, a white dress shirt and combat boots.) The watches were equipped with many new functions and for the moment Kai knew that they had a connection to the main database, something that he needed. Signing in using his aura and energy signature (a new feature) he was able to discover many new and interesting facts about the world, such as the changes in the muggle world. He quickly left the facility after saying his goodbyes to Tom. Bob had decided that he would join the vampire lord wherever he went and as such jumped onto his shoulder while changing into his cat form. He currently stood in front of the entrance to the Court''s secret facility which was a little cottage in the middle of the highlands of Scotland. The GPS told him so after he used the magical watch (it literally is, as it is powered by magic.) After checking his location, he summoned one of his many expensive and fast cars from the orb and entered it. Bob entered the other side and sat on the seat next to him. The vampire lord chose to use muggle transportation because he was in a need to relax after all of the pressure that came with worrying about the war against Dahak, Harry, the former Berserk ability etc¡­ He also needed to get used and realign his mind with his enhanced body after spending so much time in the endless void that was his mindscape. The vampire entered the car and turned on the radio, listening to it without needing to rush or worry anymore. ''This is nice'' he thought. The car raced towards London at 300 km per hour. Kai estimated that it would take him around 10 hours to get there at this speed and turned to Bob who was relaxing on the luxurious car seat next to Kai. (I''m pretty sure that the time isn''t accurate but for the story it is.) He stared at Bob who was basking in Kai''s aura and said: "So how have you been during my coma?" Bob looked at Kai and after some thought replied "I''ve been doing well but after becoming one of the Lords I''ve been doing lots of paperwork. It''s incredibly boring but since I''ve been doing it next to you it''s been bearable." "Oh" Kai smirked at Bob''s subconscious confession and laughed, his soothing laughter echoing throughout the car. "I''ve heard from Tom that you were with me at every moment that you could. Have you become so attached to me that you can''t leave me alone?" "It''s not my fault" Bob''s cat eyes did what Kai called the puss in boots, where the cat in question made his eyes large and watery while doing its best to act as cute as possible. Kai didn''t know what Bob was talking about as he had never heard of the familiar bond in the original Harry Potter series. He faintly remembered that the bond was mentioned once but never explained. He also didn''t read about in any of the other books in the Court''s library when he was in still learning magic. But he didn''t miss the opportunity to tease his companion and said, "are you sure that you aren''t missing me out your own free will?" Bob looked at him with a thoughtful face, at least that was what Kai thought he was doing as it was hard to recognise expressions on non-humanoid creatures. "I''ve never actually thought about it from that angle" Bob answered. "What exactly is the familiar bond?" the vampire lord asked his familiar as he looked at the green and luscious scenery around him. "You don''t know what the familiar bond is?" Bob stared at Kai with an incredulous look on his face. It was incredibly easy to spot with the Nundu''s eyes nearly popping out of their sockets. The vampire lord glared at Bob with an annoyed expression and said, "if you know then say it." The familiar bond is-" Bob and Kai continued discussing their bond over the long drive and many topics were brought up. The Court came up and Kai learnt from Bob that all of the supernatural members of White Rose academy had joined the Court. Malcolm had become a 9-star member while Penelope and Jason had both become 8-star members. Annabelle had become a 10-star member because of her expertise with the shamanistic arts. Kai got annoyed when Penelope was mentioned but was reassured by Bob that she had matured to a reasonable degree. Afterwards, their conversation was driven in the direction of the upper levels of the court and Kai discovered that they had the most amount of Kings in their organization, as well as lords. It appeared that Tom had made a revolution after the court fought in the war against Dahak. After all, the transcendents didn''t forget what happened. Kai smiled when he thought of how far his organization had gotten. (Bob could see what he was feeling and thinking to a degree and thought to himself that he barely did anything. Only Tom and himself really did any of the actual work.) Kai congratulated Bob on his success at becoming a Lord and said that there were now 3 dark lords in the Court. But the Nundu stopped him and told him that there were in fact 4 lords in the Court. "There are 4 of us, the founding 2 which are you and Tom. Then there is me and Morganna who now goes by the title of the Lady of Light. Apparently, it''s her inner joke considering the fact that she has spent many centuries in the shadows." After four hours of non-stop driving, Kai got bored and stopped the car. He left it with Bob on his shoulder and summoned it back into the blood orb. Afterwards, he told Bob using his mental link- something that they had tested over the journey. They had both discovered that it allowed them to mentally speak to the other without any problems. This was different from the progenitor bond that allowed Kai to send a short message to his sired all over the world, as well as letting him know their general location. The vampire lord let the Nundu jump off his shoulder and started to dash, he still only managed to move at 4 times the speed of sound, a far cry from his top speeds at his peak. But it was enough for him at the moment. Bob, on the other hand, had no problem catching up and was easily staying at Kai''s side. He decided that he could just sit on Kai''s shoulder as it was easier. Kai and Bob arrived in muggle London and both made it to the entrance of the leaky cauldron. When he entered, he noticed that the inn hadn''t changed at all during the 14 years that he hadn''t visited. He walked up to the door at the far end of the old building and pushed. There he saw the familiar brick wall that his Diagon Ally from prying eyes. He took out his wand, something that felt so foreign to him as he almost never used it back when he was still learning magic. Letting Bob channel, the magical energy into his wand instead of him (another perk of the familiar bond) and tapped the correct bricks. As soon as the arch appeared Kai stepped past it and walked down the main street. 83 Change of Location After walking past the arch Kai watched the hustle and bustle throughout the main street of Diagon Alley. He moved past the more famous places such as Flourish and Blotts, Madam Malkin''s Robes for All Occasions and Olivanders. He reached the Ministry of magic and entered the enormous building, specifically the lobby. It was filled with many wizards and witches that rushed to their own appointments. Kai with his muggle clothing and eye-catching handsome looks stood out among the crowd and drew the attention of many of the wizarding folk in the lobby. After scanning the whole ministry and not finding any signs of the interviews to become a professor, he walked up to the main counter where a petite witch with average looks sat. The moment that she saw him she looked at him hungrily with lust and attraction clearly showing in her eyes. The vampire lord stared at her with his crimson eyes and asked her in a domineering tone "Where are the Hogwarts interviews taking place?" She continued to look at the vampire lord blankly. Kai understood that she was still entranced with his good looks and sighed. When he had first imagined being a devilishly handsome vampire, he thought it would be cool and feel amazing. But as he experienced the troubles that came with his good looks, he felt that it wasn''t worth the disadvantages that came with his appearance. He was so used to meeting transcendents that were also beautiful physically and no longer cared about physical appearances, that he had forgotten about the rest of the normal population. This annoyed him greatly and caused him to frown in disgust at the shallowness of mortals but stopped thinking about it as he was still on a limited timetable. Today he still had to visit the fake blood lord that had stolen his identity after finishing the interview. He snapped his fingers creating a loud noise causing the ogling witch to wake up from her fantasy. "W-what sir, what did you say?" She was still partially daydreaming, so she forgot her manners. "Listen up," the vampire lord said imposingly and in a no-nonsense voice. "Where is the interview for the care of magical beasts position taking place?" "I¡­It is¡­ taking place in Hogwarts sir," she stuttered picking up Kai''s annoyance and her instincts warning her that the being in front of her shouldn''t be bothered. ''So they post in the paper that it is taking place here in the ministry when it ends up being in the school itself. So troublesome'' Kai thought in a way that would make Shikamaru Nara proud (Naruto reference). He growled in frustration and with a sweep of his overcoat he left the lobby. Bob was still on his shoulder and laughed hysterically at Kai''s bad luck. "Ha-ha, I can''t believe that we drove all over Britain and we were so close to the original location." He saw that there wasn''t any floo powder there (floo powder is a substance that wizards throw in the fireplace and lets them teleport to their objective) so he turned to the next best place- the fireplace. There he checked the mantle and saw a small bag filled with a glittery sand-like substance. He recognized it immediately, took a hand full and threw it into the fireplace. "Hogwarts!" The vampire lord shouted. He then disappeared with Bob still on his shoulder. Both vampires were used to much faster speeds so the floo network didn''t bother them all that much. The two found themselves ejected from a fireplace that and saw a rather interesting room. It was an office, that much was obvious. The room was bare apart from the lone table in the middle of the room along with the bed frame in the corner of the room. On the wall there were the letters DADA carved in deeply. As they looked around the plain office, Kai easily recognized that the surroundings as the defence against the dark arts office. This would be where Umbridge would be staying for the moment. "Say Bob¡­" the vampire lord drawled, "why do you think that we appeared in the defence office of all places?" Bob looked at Kai with a disbelieving glance and said, "Out of all of the things you could say when you step into Hogwarts this is what you ask?" "Yeah, so answer the damn question." "Fine if you really want me to" the cat said with amusement. "I think it is due to the defence classroom being open publicly to floo powder. At least that''s my assumption." As they walked out Kai walked through the hallways and spread out his [Mind''s Eye.] He was currently on the third floor and walked down the moving staircases. The staircase suddenly moved just as Kai stepped forward and caused him to fall down through the gap in the staircase. He could have stopped himself from falling but thought that it would be more efficient to simply fall to the ground floor instead of the pointless descent. He was prepared to use his owl wings to float down but quickly discovered that he couldn''t do so, something was interfering with his transformation. Instead, he used his blood energy to cast a slowing charm on himself and let himself drop down slowly. There was something wrong with his innate abilities and he would have to study the changes in his soul to understand exactly what was happening. After landing he made it to the great hall, it was recognizable by the large 10-metre high oak doors stood. There at the end of the hall, a tall white-haired and long bearded man dressed in a "unique" set of robes sat at the long table. He was wearing half-moon spectacles and had a twinkle in his eye, Kai instantly knew that the elderly wizard was Dumbledore. Next to him was a man with a gloomy aura. He had shoulder length greasy hair, a crooked nose and large black robes that resembled the wings of a bat. When the vampire lord saw him, he almost let his jaw drop in surprise and understood why the students all thought that Snape was a vampire. Kai wasn''t surprised at the fact that the potions master was standing so close to Dumbledore, to the point that he resembled his shadow. But was still comical in his opinion that the spy appeared more like a stereotypical vampire than the actual vampire progenitor in the room. While the blood lord walked down the main aisle of the great hall, he spoke to Bob mentally using his familiar bond. ''Don''t you think that Snape appears to be more of a vampire than me?'' Kai asked while barely stopping himself from smiling, in his eyes, there were clear flickers of amusement. The only reason that the headmaster and the potions master didn''t see it was because of the large distance separating them from one another. ''Of course¡­ it is'' Bob managed to respond through his loud laughs that were heard only by Kai. To Dumbledore and Snape, it appeared that while Kai walked towards them his cat started to have a seizure. Its body started trembling and his mouth opened and closed without any sound coming out. Kai noticed that there was a sign in the corner of the hall, right next to the room where the vampire lord assumed had held the wand weighing during the Triwizard tournament. That was where the interview was going to take place and currently, he sensed that there was somebody inside the room. As he neared the table he admired the enchantments done to the hall to make it appear so beautiful. The books and the movies didn''t do the hall justice, it was truly enormous to the point that a tribe of giants could build a home and have plenty of room. The ceiling had a special spell that caused it to reflect the weather and time of day that was outside. He neared the table for professors and stopped. 84 The Confrontation with Dumbledore Inside the great hall walked a devilishly handsome man who appeared in his early 20s. He wore a red leather overcoat and had a grey cat lying on his shoulder, its tail moving slowly and hypnotically. They were Kai and Bob who were walking towards the front of the hall where Dumbledore and Snape stood, both were carefully appraising him. Kai understood that the two were examining his godlike appearance and attempting to gauge his magical power and strength. They obviously wouldn''t be able to see his full capabilities, Snape wouldn''t at all. But Dumbledore, on the other hand, was classified as a Lord class transcendent and he would be able to pick up a sliver of the aura that Kai was giving out. As the vampire progenitor came closer, Dumbledore subconsciously tensed for a moment before Kai hid his aura and replaced it with that matching an unspeakable (a wizard version of MI6 or the CIA). Something he had got to know during his magical training when he escorted Tom to the Ministry and the ICW under the guise of a bodyguard. Dumbledore blinked in confusion before stabilizing himself if Kai didn''t have his supernatural senses he wouldn''t have noticed at all. Dumbledore''s actions all took place in less than a second and Snape didn''t notice anything out of the ordinary. While the Potions master was indeed an efficient dueller and wizard, ever since Lord Voldemort''s death he had stopped training as hard and keeping his abilities. But even at his peak, he wouldn''t have been able to detect anything as he was still a mortal, the highest class that he could get from Kai was that of a B+ rating. As Kai walked up to the headmaster, he told Bob ''Alright time to turn on my cold no-nonsense face.'' ''Yeah yeah'' Bob said dismissively, ''we both know that your acting is terrible.'' ''Is that how it is? I bet you that my acting will be better than yours'' Kai replied in a colder voice, he was already adapting to his role of a top executive in the Court. (Not that he wasn''t but Kai didn''t like to meddle in the Court''s internal workings, instead he would do whatever he needed and if he needed the Court he would contact Tom). As he reached the two members of the staff he noticed that Albus was opening his mouth and waited for him to speak. "Hello, young man I assume that you are here to take the Defence against the Dark arts position?" The silver-bearded man asked the man in front of him good-heartedly. "No" Kai replied coldly and continued "I''m here to get the Care of magical beasts position." "Oh," Dumbledore said with mild surprise. He wanted to continue speaking but Snape butted in with his terrible attitude. "Now, now Severus. No need to be so harsh, let''s not be too hasty in our assumptions. This young man in front of us may very well be an expert in his field." Dumbledore said to his spy. Kai noticed that the headmaster hadn''t actually tried to correct him and the vampire lord could sense the scepticism hidden in the elder man''s voice. "What is your name Mr?" he asked the vampire. "My name is Kai Darcone." The vampire lord turned to Snape, "from what I have heard from the previous teachers here there haven''t been any good rumours in the past few years. One was a fanatic that followed the blood lord, another was a fraud. The third was a werewolf that almost attacked his students and the fourth was a vampire working for the blood lord and managed to put Harry Potter in harm''s way and brought him in front of the blood lord. I''ve also heard numerous reports from disgruntled teachers that the previous care for magical creatures professor, caused much danger to the students as well as didn''t teach them the required material for their OWLs and NEWTs. So far you have convinced me of your stunning reputation. And finally, we have you, Severus Snape, the youngest potions master of the century. Since you have begun teaching here there have been less and less Aurors being trained in the ministry due to you failing the students here. The reason why the ministry still hasn''t wiped out the blood lord''s forces is because of you and your teaching methods. I suggest that you keep brewing your potions and stop your terrible teaching." Snape''s face was becoming more and more unsightly as Kai brought up more and more of the terrible teachers that had taught in the past years and his own failures. "The only reason that I am here-" the vampire lord continued "is because of the fact that I want the future of the magical world to actually filled with competent wizards that have finished their education. The level that this school has taught so far is unacceptable and that is why the Court has decided to send me to teach here." "The Court" Dumbledore repeated. "Do you mean the Dark Lords'' Court?" "Indeed I do" The blood lord replied. "Is that so" the headmaster''s eyes twinkled behind his half-moon spectacles. "So if you don''t mind me asking what species exactly are you, it is quite obvious that you are not human?" "In fact, I do mind so, until it is confirmed I have received the position I will not give away my personal information to you," Kai said bluntly, destroying Dumbledore''s attempt to subtly fish for information. His eyes stopped twinkling and Kai could feel that the man was getting upset. Snape was getting close to snapping and pulling out his wand. "Listen here, creature! Hogwarts is known for its teaching abilities and it will continue being the best magical academy in the world. We don''t need your dark organization coming in here and insulting these halls with your slander. You may hide what your organization is, but we the wizard kind know exactly what you are!" The greasy haired wizards spat. "You are threatening and insulting a member of the Court, not to mention that I am a diplomatic representative of the same organization that can wage war over your country. The only reason we do not is because we are not mindless trigger happy fools like you." Snape was about to cast a spell in retaliation to Kai''s words when Dumbledore stopped him. "I ask you not to threaten my staff or we will have to exchange some rather uncomfortable words" The headmaster didn''t know how high Kai''s position was in the Court but he assumed that his reputation as the greatest wizard who lived would intimidate the vampire lord standing in front him. Instead, Kai was unimpressed and Dumbledore sensed it. The vampire looked at Dumbledore with hidden glee. He had been waiting for the elderly man to give him an excuse to insult him. "Did you just threaten me, headmaster? Listen, as I am still not part of your staff, I am currently an acting member of the Court and a 10-star combatant. Therefore if you attack me, I can order a squad to come and arrest you on the grounds of assault on a diplomat. If you want to order me around then you should wait until I become a professor here." Dumbledore paled significantly and thought of the consequences of his threat. The Court was a massive organization that could defeat an army of dragons and vampires without many troubles. The ministry would have to heed the Court''s demands and they couldn''t defend Dumbledore, nor would Fudge want to. He had always seen Dumbledore as a threat. Just as Snape wanted to retort to Kai''s threat the door opened and Wilhelmina Grubbly-Plank walked out. She was an elderly witch that would have been the Care of magical beasts professor had Kai not been there. The vampire lord walked towards the room and the moment his back turned to the duo of Hogwarts staff, he smirked happily. While he couldn''t attack or injure Dumbledore, he could insult him and attack his reputation while the headmaster couldn''t do the same to Kai. ''That was fun'' Kai said to his familiar. ''It was, wasn''t it'' that cat replied while thinking of the results of the vampire''s actions. It would probably cause Dumbledore to call Kai a member of the blood lord''s army and thus cause his impression of Kai to be terrible, thus making his work much harder. But he wouldn''t blow his bubble for the moment, instead, he would let him enjoy his short victory over Dumbledore. 85 Interview for Care of Magical Creatures The vampire lord walked through the wooden door of the interview chamber and into a large circular room. The room was magically enlarged as it was impossible for such a room to be so large, as it was used as a side room of the great hall. Inside the room was a group of wizards wearing expensive dress robes and held pompous attitudes. These were the board of governors and Kai recognized one of them. He and Lucius Malfoy locked eyes for a brief moment as the wizard understood what he was to do. There were 12 wizards standing above the vampire lord and his familiar. Kai recognized that they all were from pureblood families. He mentally grimaced in annoyance and looked at them all coldly, easily displaying his immense aura of authority to the board members, successfully gaining the higher position in the minor battle of wills. This would allow him to dictate how the beginning of the interview would start. The room was constructed in a way that would cause the person standing at the bottom to feel inferior and judge his mental capacity and will. At least that was the official reason, the true reason was that most of the board of directors were made up of purebloods. They were wizards that discriminated against all that weren''t purebloods themselves and they would do so with pride. When Kai first realised this when he was still new to the world of magic, he was disgusted with the deep discrimination and prejudice that festered in the wizarding world. But later he came to understand that he wouldn''t be able to stop the deep-seated prejudice that ran through the wizarding world. It was essentially built on the basis that wizards were superior to every other living creature, be they muggles, intelligent magical beings or magical creatures. He had settled on showing the elite blood purist community (the members of the wizengamot) that he was their better and therefore would have to respect him. If they didn''t, well¡­ they would have to learn why they were below him. Kai wouldn''t do this to all wizards only the ones that believed that they were above others. As he stood before them, the board looked at Lucius who was still the chairman of the governors and urged him to start the interview. Most of the men were feeling threatened by Kai''s otherworldly looks and the women wanted to get the interview out of the way so they could talk to him in "private." Lucius coughed to get the governors attention and began the interview. "Please state your name and which position you wish to receive." "My name is Kai Darcone, I wish to receive the position of professor for the subject of care of magical creatures," the vampire lord answered without hesitation. Take for example Quirrell, Moody or Lockhart. All of them had a good reputation and lots of fame. Quirrell was known for his work with trolls, Lockhart was an accomplished author who had done may "feats" and Moody was known as one of the best Aurors of his time. It didn''t matter if they weren''t good teachers as long as they were famous and had a great and well-known reputation. This was what Kai had foreseen and had gotten Tom to give him an identity that had many accomplishments and had ties with many "people in high places." "In fact, I do I am a 10 star combatant of the Dark Lords'' Court." Kai let that comment sink in. Unlike most people, almost everybody in the room was either a member of the Dark Lords'' Court or had ties to the organization. It was natural that they had a connection otherwise they would fail in business and advancements, which was crucial in their high-class society. All the people in the room knew how high a 10-star combatant was. The only high ranking member that the public knew off was the Infernal Lord who was also the only known Lord in the Court. However, the ancient pure-blooded families with ties to the ministry and the Court knew that there were other Lords that had their identity''s hidden. Below them were the 10-star members, there had never been any 10-star members in public and they were kept hidden to the levels of the utmost secrecy. This was the first time that the wizards in the room had ever met a 10 star member of the Court, with the exception of Lucius who had seen both Kai and Tom. Lucius was an 8-star member himself and was the highest member of the Court that many of the governors had personally met. This was one of the primary reasons that he was the chairman of the board of governors and not anybody else. There were other reasons such as his wealth and political position. The vampire lord heard all of the murmuring voices become quiet the moment that he finished. If they looked at Kai from the Court''s ranking then he was considered their supervisor''s supervisor''s boss. He could easily pull rank if he wanted to receive the job. But since Kai was still feeling exhilaration from beating Dumbledore that he felt that he could show off and receive the job with his own abilities, all of the feats that were in his new identity were done by him anyway. "I have also fought, studied, healed and killed many magical beasts during the first Court war. In between that period, I was the administrator for the whole magical creature department." This part wasn''t quite true but the vampire lord had visited and tended to the hurt creatures so there was some truth to his words. Their eyes widened in surprise and respect, it wasn''t every day that a person could meet one of the original members of the Court. After that war, many flocked to join the organization and all of the members that joined before the war were promoted by a couple of stars depending on their contributions. The vampire enjoyed the looks of admiration but hid it behind his cold exterior and continued. "I have also fought and slain many during the dragon war so I believe that I have the right to teach the students here. I should hope that I get the job," his eyes narrowed. "After all the only reason that I am here is due to the fact that this school''s current standards have fallen to such a disgraceful level that I was assigned to bequeath the children with relevant and helpful information that will help them in their life." Lucius returned to the rest of the board members and they created a Muffliato charm that caused a loud buzzing noise in their surroundings. This was to cause Kai to be unable to hear them but with his enhanced hearing he could easily hear that they had a few discussions that checked his documents that verified his identity. After agreeing that he would get the position, the caster of the spell nullified the spell and apologized, stating that it was needed to vote. Afterwards, Lucius stepped forward and declared that Kai would receive the role. Kai thanked him and after being told to arrive on September the first with his teaching materials, he turned to leave. While walking to the door he called out "Oh by the way you should prepare the staff for the fact that I am a vampire." He then pulled the door and left. 86 Dumbledores Mental Probe The vampire walked out of the side room''s door and was greeted by Dumbledore and Snape''s'' faces a few metres away from the room. He noticed that the headmaster was trying to say something to him but stopped himself. They looked at each other and while doing so their eyes intersected. This allowed Dumbledore, a master legilimens to attempt to enter the vampire lord''s mind. The key word was attempt, Kai being the student of Tom as well as a curious and smart being, had learnt both Occlumency and Legilimency and was skilled in its use. While he didn''t use the art all that much due to the fact that he found it annoying and useless when he could simply put someone through an illusion, he could still defend his mind when he needed to. He had learnt the skills at the beginning of his time in the Harry Potter world when he was still weak in the magical aspect. Occlumency was a great skill that gave the user a near-photographic memory and better control over his emotions and magical control in general apart from his mental shields. Dumbledore attacked Kai''s mind, desperately needing to know what verdict had passed in the interview. He knew that the vampire wouldn''t tell him and technically the headmaster was only eligible to know about the new staff ten days after their vote. But since the interviews were only happening now then he would only get the knowledge the day before the beginning of the school year. Therefore he needed to desperately know if Kai got the job so he could alert Harry of the dangers and convince him that the vampire was a menace and a danger. That and he could formulate a plan on whether the Kai would join the school and how to either send him to Azkaban or if the need arises kill him. There could be nobody that could stop the boy who lived or get in his way. When the headmaster invaded Kai''s mind he was surprised that there were no shields at all. Instead, all that was inside was an endless black void that spanned forever. Dumbledore tried to search for memories, thoughts, anything really. But all that he could find was the void, the infinite, dark and lonely void. He didn''t know how many times he had tried to find the memories hidden the void and look for the information he wanted. But to no avail there was nothing, Dumbledore had to relent and understood that he wouldn''t be able to achieve anything today and tried to leave. He didn''t know if he was moving, everything looked the same- pure darkness. However, when he attempted to leave the void that was Kai''s mindscape, he discovered that he could not find the exit. There was only the void if before there was an exit, there wasn''t now. His entrance to the mind of Kai was lost, gone and Dumbledore had finally started to panic. He could stay there for as long as the owner of the mindscape wanted him to stay. The headmaster stayed inside for countless years floating the loneliness and vastness had driven the man to the brink of insanity. The long time in there caused him to go over his life''s choices and his turning point the death of Ariana Dumbledore. This caused him to slowly lose his mind, the long time spent in the void was slowly eating away his memories. He was forgetting who he was, the memory of Arriana was the one thing that was keeping him from forgetting everything. One more push would cause him to lose his sanity and go crazy. Just as that moment approached Dumbledore found himself ejected from the vampire''s mind. He was in shock as he had discovered that only a few seconds had passed and Kai was grinning at him. His grin appeared to Dumbledore that of a demon, sadistic and vile, a smile of a being that hunted and played with his prey. It had left a mental scar in the man''s mind and would cause him to use the following months heal from the ordeal. It had taught him that he shouldn''t poke around other peoples minds as there are consequences. Kai continued onwards and left the hall, his overcoat billowing behind him in a manner that was similar to Snape''s. Once again highlighting how similar the potions master was to a true vampire. ********** With Kai The vampire once again enjoyed the victory that had come to him. He was happy that he had changed his defences in his occlumency. When he was in the car driving to London he had changed his mental shields. Before they had been walls and barriers, things that could be defeated, broken and pierced. But during his time in the endless void, Kai had understood the concept and had made it so that the void would be his shield. There wouldn''t be any walls or shields as the infinite void itself was the shield. The attacker would stay in the void until the vampire lord wanted him to leave. Kai would be able to control the amount of time the attacker would stay in the mindscape. In order to protect his memories, he decided to create a pocket dimension, a storage space of sorts. There he would put all of his identity inside, memories, thoughts, goals emotions... Such an action would cause the attacker to stay in the void without a hope of achieving his goal of reading Kai''s mind. He relished the moment and together with Bob he walked towards the Hogwarts bridge and let Bob grow his wings as he jumped off the bridge. Bob grew to the size of a horse and Kai sat on his back as the vampires flew back towards the fake blood lord''s residence. Kai had received the information with his magic watch, during his trip to Diagon Alley. The court would obviously have informants in the fake''s forces. In fact from what Kai gathered from Bob, his second in command was a 6-star member that had gone undercover before the war. ********** Back with Dumbledore The headmaster was feeling terrible, his mind was scarred deeply but with Severus'' help, he would be able to recover to a bearable degree. The potions master was a master level mind healer, almost all of the occlumens were mind healers as they had to have a great amount of knowledge of the mind in order to defend it. Dumbledore would have done it himself if he could but as his mind was the one that needed healing he couldn''t. He himself was also a powerful mind healer. This wasn''t a well-known fact and only a few trusted members of the order of the Phoenix were aware of. He estimated that the healing process would finish in a few months but his mind would be at an optimal level before the beginning of the school year. He was already known as a bit mad so a few more signs wouldn''t make a difference. But the important thing was to warn all members of the order about the new being that had entered the fray. The man was shown to be tremendously powerful in the mind arts so there was a chance that he had tried out to be the defence against the dark arts teacher. He was dangerous and extremely hostile in his dealing with the headmaster. He walked towards the side room and entered. The board of governors were all getting ready to leave, some were packing up documents and others were filing their bags and others were doing other tasks. The headmaster cleared his throat and waited for all the attention to be on him. Most of the members of the board had turned their heads towards him but Lucius Malfoy had continued to pack up his documents after casting a quick dry charm on the ink and put them inside his bag. Once he finished he looked at the headmaster coldly. "I would just like to say that the man who just walked out was a dangerous and hostile being. I don''t know what happened in this room but he is a risk to the school and its students. He can''t be allowed to teach here." Lucius replied to him "I''m sorry headmaster but we are equal to our votes and will not compromise our standing on the subject just because you say. We have our morals and will not bar entry to a suitable member of the populace due to another wizard''s opinion." He then strolled out of the room with all of the board following his lead. ''Stupid death eaters'' the headmaster thought to himself. ''Even after their master''s death, they can still cause many problems. I need to go tell the order right now, it appears that they have chosen the man for the position. He then headed for his office and flooed out, leaving poor Snape hanging not understanding what Dumbledore wanted.'' 87 The Fake Blood Lords Head Quarters Above the clouds a winged tiger flew, beating its large feathered wings rhythmically. He was flying at supersonic speeds, causing multiple sonic booms that caused many of the humans below to look at the sky and wonder what was causing the noise. Atop the tiger, there was a bipedal figure he looked like a human in every way except for the fact that there was an aura surrounding him was released by him subconsciously that caused any onlooker to feel below him. He was wearing a red trench coat that was flapping behind him and his crimson eyes glowed with delight. The red-eyed being should have been killed long ago by either the wind crushing his body from the extreme speeds that they were flying at, or from falling off several thousand kilometres off the ground. However he wasn''t injured at all, instead, he was relaxed and was tapping on a hologram in front of him that was being projected from his wristwatch. These superhuman beings were quite obviously Kai and Bob. Our favourite vampire lord was currently looking at his GPS and was telling Bob how far they were from the lair of the fake blood lord. They were rapidly approaching the target- the residence of the fake. It was a small island north of the Atlantic Ocean shaped like a teardrop. This was where the Court member had reported where the fake blood lord stayed. Kai was going to "meet up" with the vampire that had stolen his identity and interrogate him. After receiving the information that he wanted he would end his miserable existence. The two earth-shaking beings descended below the clouds and Kai got his first glimpse of the island. The entire island was covered in greenery making it look like a green teardrop and at the very end of it, there was a grey speck. This was the fake''s castle, where his main residence lay. They were still tens of kilometres away but with Kai''s enhanced eyesight he could easily see the folds of the heavy drapes that blocked the sun from entering the building. According to the intelligence that he had received he knew that there were many wards, charms and spells that blocked and protected the place from invaders. There were different "levels" of lethality and danger. The closer the invader got to the castle, the more wards (not only lethal) there were. He activated his Runic Eye (Wow it''s been a long time since we''ve seen them in action. For those that have forgotten what they can do, they can see magic.) Their design had changed once again from the demonic red irises and black sclera to their original golden colour and rotating runes. However, the sclera had changed to a void like appearance with many small runes floating inside. It appeared like his pupils were the sun and the sclera was the vast outer space the stars were composed of runes. This was merely the muggle repelling charm, a harmless one that wouldn''t do any damage at all. There were more defences applied such as the tongue twister curse, the sponge knees curse, the leg-locker curse etc¡­ But as one continued to brave the island in hope of reaching the vampire''s castle they would face worse and deadlier measures. These while non-lethal would inflict damage and some had the potential to kill if struck in the right places. Kai noticed the lycacomia curse - the spell would cause the target to turn into a werewolf, however, it wouldn''t be a pure-blooded werewolf that could choose when to shift. It was a nasty curse that would destroy a person''s life if he managed to escape the island. Another was the ghostly head curse- a spell that would cause the afflicted by it to lose their consciousness and in some extreme cases remain in a coma forever. Others included the entrails expelling curse, the blood borne curse- a curse that would remain in the target''s family until it appeared in descendant and cause them extreme pain for the rest of their life. the slashing curse and the anti-apparition charm¡­ These were merely the non-lethal curses but once somebody reached the 700-metre radius of the castle the lethal curse would surface. Kai noticed that many of them would kill without a doubt, however, most would only kill an A class being and below. Only the killing curse would kill a Lord class transcendent, other transcendents that were classified as higher rankings would have a stronger control of their souls so that the killing curse wouldn''t be able to rip them out of their bodies. This was one of the conditions that were there to be considered a king class being and higher. The vampire lord noticed that there were many nasty curses imbued in the wards such as the blasting curse if it hit an organic body would blast all of their inner organs and bones out of their bodies. All that would be left would be lumps of flesh, it was also the curse that Peter Pettigrew used to kill the muggles when he was confronted by Sirius. There were other spells such as the disintegration curse that did exactly as it was named, the fiendfyre curse, the killing curse, the redactor curse¡­ Kai knew exactly how to cast every single one of them, something that Tom had made sure off and with that it caused Kai to have counters for them. But he couldn''t use them as he had no magic, not that he needed them as his body was impervious to the harm they could do, his vampire physiology and powerful soul making sure off that. Kai informed Bob all of the information that he had acquired and he acknowledged his report. They both understood that they wanted to be stealthy to give the fake the shock factor that came with meeting the true blood lord to terrify him causing him to be easier to interrogate. Therefore they decided not to trigger the wards and knowing that they wouldn''t activate if they couldn''t sense the invaders, they While they plunged Kai asked Bob using their link ''Say, Bob, how do you think the minions reach the castle I mean this place is warded and armed to the teeth?'' The Nundu responded ''I think that they either have some mark that allows them to pass, like Tom''s dark mark or some sort of identification, maybe a talisman or a token.'' ''I agree'' Kai confirmed Bob hypothesis. ''Who do you think was the person that created the wards, I''m sure that it isn''t any of the vampires, as even the king class vampires couldn''t but I can''t rule out that he''s an exception. Perhaps it is a wizard that was turned into a vampire before he was turned.'' Bob responded with his opinion on the small debate. ''I disagree, I think that it is a wizard that is on their side. He must be a skilled one at that and powerful enough that he could cause the vampire to agree to his skill set. I reckon he is a Lord class himself and not one of the weak ones either.'' They easily passed through all of the wards surrounding the castle and Kai used his [Mind''s Eye] to scan the building. He sensed that inside the castle were a couple of A class vampires and one lord class vampire at least according to their energy levels. There were also other lifeforms, ''Werewolves'' he realised. They were held in shackles and chains, like slaves. However, there were a few that weren''t in any of the restraints and were free to move however they wanted. One of them the vampire lord noticed was Fenrir Greyback, a notorious werewolf that enjoyed turning children into wolves and then slaughtering their families in front of their eyes. He was an impure wolf however the traits of the wolf inside of him reflected on him physically. He appeared more wolf than man with pointed ears, sharped teeth and sickly yellow eyes. His hands were curled into long bone-like claws and his whole body was hunched in a way that would allow him to easily run on all fours and perhaps even turn into a wolf. It was obvious he had embraced his inner wolf and was a twisted man, Kai decided that the first thing he would do after he killed the fake was eliminate the abomination that was Greyback. He was willing to bet that more than half of the lycanthropes in the building were turned by him. Below the castle were massive chambers that held technology, briefing rooms and many other chambers one would expect of one of the most feared terrorists in the known magical world. However, the thing that interested Kai and Bob, they could both sense the massive amounts of vampires that were bustling below the castle. It appeared that there was an entire city underground and it was absolutely full of vampires. The vampire progenitor estimated that there was over 50% of the entire vampire population down there. He would decide on what to do with them after confronting the fake that was using his identity. With that, he appeared behind a throne made of human bones covered in comfortable cushions. It was incredibly clich¨¦ and Kai cringed at the fool''s furniture sense. It was glaringly obvious that he had probably taken most of the knowledge of how to be an evil lord from television. But Kai liked that he at least put padded pillows on the throne to make it somewhat comfortable. And he sat on top of the throne. The fake would die. 88 The Confrontation 1 On the throne of bones, a handsome middle-aged man sat blissfully unaware of the two monsters that lurked behind his enormous throne. The man was dressed in a black luxurious suit with red trimmings and on the side of the throne, a black cloak hung. His face was long and narrow. High cheekbones, thin lips and green eyes adorned made up his facial features giving him an aristocratic look. His entire being screamed, "I''m a noble, worship me." He was currently moving the wine glass in his hand in circles, seemingly bewitched with the dark red liquid in the goblet that followed his movements. He was smirking sinisterly, his reflection mirroring his face. The liquid that was in the glass was blood, that of a young woman, at least that was what Kai''s nose had told him and it hadn''t failed him before. The vampire progenitor himself had stopped requiring blood when he was "stuck" in the underground cell back at White Rose Academy. He had not drunk blood for over a week (probably something that Penelope had come up with, she probably asked Jason or Annabelle to withhold it) and while it wasn''t crucial to drink the liquid life force after a week. He should have gotten some cravings. Instead, the urge hadn''t even come to his mind. He discovered that he could gain his required life force in another way. The magic in the atmosphere was the answer. Like normal humans, he could not use magic, but that didn''t stop the force of nature from circulating through his body like the rest of the creatures. The difference between magical beings and muggles was the fact that the magical creatures had a core that absorbed a sliver of the magic that coursed through their being. Kai had managed to discover a way to convert this ever-changing force of nature to life force. He could do so by channelling the magical energy through his blood orb and the orb would convert it into a substitute for blood thus eliminating his need for blood. However, this didn''t mean that he would give up drinking the delicious nectar of life that was blood. It was equivalent to a human being able to survive by relying on vitamins and supplements. They could sustain the human but with time they would slowly start to get weaker. That and if you gave a human the choice of vitamins or food, he would obviously go for the delicious food. It was quite straightforward either go for the bland substitute that allowed you to get by or go for the delicious natural sustenance that gave the consumer much satisfaction. It was the same principal for Kai and blood. Kai was ready to show his appearance, while next to him Bob had decided to jump on top of one of the many ornamental obsidian pillars that were placed on the sides of the throne room. He told Kai that he would observe the room and if the need approached then he would show himself. There was a wide red carpet that lead the subject up to the throne that was suspended on a type of platform that was led up to by black marble stairs. All in all, it gave off the feel of a mediaeval castle and Kai thought that the fake was taking the whole dark vampire lord identity to the extreme. But he didn''t really care because he would die soon. He started to steadily unleash his enormous aura while walking from behind the throne. The vampire progenitor still couldn''t release it all as he was still disconnected from his soul as it had hibernated for the last 10 years without being touched once. While he could only unleash around 10% of his true aura- an aura that when fully released was capable of manipulating the weather just by staying in the atmosphere, it was still incredibly powerful. The fake on the throne felt the temperature drop and looked around hastily, aware that there was a transcendent in the room. He felt surprised that the being had managed to sneak up but he could release his own aura in the same way, at least that was what he thought. A transcendent could directly release his own energy outwards to create various effects in his surroundings. While they would have to actively try and release their energy to affect the surroundings, Kai had to make a conscious effort to hide his mere presence as his very aura caused natural disasters. If Kai didn''t want any natural disasters to appear all around the world like what had happened with Dahak then he would have to consciously suppress his aura. And now he was slowly releasing his control to further intimidate the vampire on the throne. The fake had released his own aura which caused the glass in his hand to shake and start to crack. It was nothing impressive compared to what Kai could do and he wasn''t impressed. The fake had thought that there was another Lord level being in the room and called out, "who dares to appear in the same room as me Kai Natasa the blood lord." He had confidence that the true blood lord''s reputation would scare them away after all the transcendents knew the truth of the "blood war." This caused Kai who had merged with the shadow of the throne to appear in front of the fake while laughing out loud. "Ha-ha, you have some nerve to ask who I am." The true vampire lord''s grin changed to a cold stony expression before saying quietly "I am Kai Natasa." With his words, he unleashed the full 10% of his aura that he could currently control causing the castle itself to shake for a moment. The change in the island''s environment caused half of the wards and charms that protected the island to blow up. While his aura couldn''t affect the entire world as it was weakened that didn''t mean that he couldn''t shake one small island. Kai slowly walked up to the imposter. "Impossible the true blood lord died years ago. You are a fake." The imposter stuttered, trying his best to convince himself that his words were true. "I don''t appreciate waking up from my slumber and the first thing I find out is that my identity has been stolen and vilified by some first generation scum. You have guts to assume the identity of the living progenitor of vampires." His aura focused itself on the fake who was trying to stand up which resulted in his feeble attempts to stop as he felt the enormous force push him down. If Kai had released his full aura the vampire would have died from the sheer pressure that was the aura of the most powerful being on earth. "But I was told that you had died, it is impossible that you are alive." He muttered over and over in a daze. "Who told you that?" Kai asked forcibly when a group of vampires and werewolves dressed in leather magic enhanced armour burst into the hall and shouted at him "get away from our master!" The group of feeble creatures would have posed a true challenge to a weak Lord class transcendent as they were in the A class, each one of them could take on many powerful aurors by themselves. But to Kai they were less than dirt, he watched with his enhanced perception as they rushed towards him. To him they were barely moving, he could easily reach their location by simply walking before they would take a step. There were so many ways to kill them that it was frightening. In the end, he opted for the simplest and most threatening approach in his opinion and moved his hand and thought ''[Blood Detonation].'' From the fake''s point of view, his elite bodyguards were all running towards him before they simply exploded into a pile of flesh and gore. Kai looked back at the fake and asked: "where were we?" 89 Confrontation 2 "Where were we?" the vampire lord asked the imposter. The fake blood lord was suppressed in his seat and after numerous unsuccessful attempts at escape, he resigned to his fate. "What do you want?" he asked in a depressed tone. Right now he wasn''t giving Kai a reason to see why he was the leader of this coven of supernatural beings. He reminded him of a snivelling piece of crap and it caused Kai much disgust. The mere thought of the poor excuse of a vampire lord in front of him caused him to want to throw up if it was biologically possible. "I want you to experience pure terror," The vampire progenitor told the imposter. He then proceeded to cast an illusion on to his body and then watched the result. The spell revealed the target''s deepest fear and then magnified it beyond the target''s brain capacity. Once this was over the fake was reduced into a snivelling wreck, now mentally unhinged and clearly unstable. The spell must have caused him to see something that caused him too much mental shock that something in his mind shattered. ''Probably his coping mechanism,'' the shadow user thought to himself. ''Now before his more extreme torture, I require the information that I came for.'' He proceeded to use a type of Legilimency on the mental wreck in front of him. Legilimency was the wizard equivalent to mind reading, to master it one had to be mentally powerful enough to separate his mind from his body as well as use magic to eject his mind from his body. Kai used his blood energy to substitute the magic and thus was able to use a more powerful equivalent of the spell. Kai wasn''t saying magical energy was weak. It was simply that wizards could only hold a certain amount of magic in their cores before it shattered from the lower storage capacity. Using the blood energy he sent a powerful wave of force into the fake''s mind and easily smashed through his mental defences with his own extraordinarily powerful mind. He arrived inside a fog-filled space. Around him was a mass of moving images, this was the makeup of the imposter''s inner workings of the mind. It was the control centre and was the thing that he had built up to protect with his occlumency shields. These images were his memories and Kai used his superior mental capabilities to find out what he needed. After sifting through many of the vampire''s memories he had discovered many things about him. His name was Basil Wilhelm, the man was turned into a first generation vampire in the early 12th century. He had been the scion of a wealthy merchant family but had been attacked by assassins sent by an opposing rival family. It turned out that Dracul had been the one that had turned him, Basil had been offered to live as a vampire or die and he had decided to live. In the meantime, he would discover the man''s character. As he turned into a vampire the man had trouble adapting to his sudden change and lust for blood. Basil had used his new powers to save his family from their rivals and lived happily with them. His family remained unaware of his transformation until their deaths. Once his family passed on to the next world, he remained and was lonely. That was when Dracul reappeared in his life and brought him to a new school that he had built together with his own wife. There he was taught how to properly control his strength as well as meet overs just like him. In the newly named White Rose Academy he met countless other vampires who were also saved from their own terrible fates. He made new friends and received a new family that caused him to decided to stay there and teach the new generations. While he stayed there, he noticed that the younger the generation the weaker they were compared to the original first generation. Eventually, as time passed by, humans discovered the first traces of the vampires and hunted them down. The older generations couldn''t be harmed by mere humans, but the newer ones had many weaknesses and that could be taken advantage of. This cause Basil to leave the academy and save the innocents from the "witch hunts." With these witch hunts that caused the vampires to come closer to extinction, Basil had created an organization that saved vampires and attacked the humans that hunted them down. While saving some vampires from the hunt, he had discovered that the humans had imprisoned and were dead set on burning her to the stake. They called her an emissary of Satan, the minion of the devil, a demon, a witch. Basil had saved her and discovered that she could use a unique type of energy that allowed her to do wondrous things. Together with this witch, he had created a sanctuary for magical beings. They would save countless other wizards and witches and along with that their feelings grew for one another. They continued doing so and saved many others from the muggles as she had termed them. Eventually, she had died of old age, a cruel joke in his opinion as he had discovered that his wife had died in the exact same way as Dracul''s. Both had built an immunity to the vampire venom and thus couldn''t be turned. He had continued their dream and rescued thousands of others until the Statute of Secrecy was brought into fruition and magic was hidden from the muggles. Since then he had cared for the vampires and magicals that were under his protection. At least that was until the dreaded occasion. At this point, Basil''s memories were shining in an ominous red hue that Kai had only seen once. It was the sign of deep trauma turned goal. So far Kai had started to admire the man''s life, from Basil''s memories he understood that he would do everything to protect vampirekind. It was admirable, Kai could understand his goals but he had threatened Harry''s life too many times to stay alive. As Kai delved into the first generation vampire''s memories he saw that day. Basil had felt an overwhelming attraction that drew him and the rest of the vampires inside his sanctuary to a special location that he had recognized later- the academy. But the closer they got the less control he had over his actions until he had arrived at the location of the summoner. He had discovered the monstrosity that was Dahak but by that time he was no longer in control of his actions. When he fought in the blood war conscious was foggy and he barely knew what he was doing. He had been one of the most powerful dragon riders during the short but cruel war. When it ended he had remembered all of the atrocities that he had committed and was overwhelmed with guilt. But when he looked around at the many corpses littered on the ground his guilt vanished. In its place was pure rage and a need for revenge. Almost all of the vampires in the world had been killed, wiped from existence. He himself was the last remaining first generation vampire left. He had gathered the survivors a mere fraction of the previous populace and disappeared. He had known of one of the figures that killed many of the vampires and thousands of dragons. He was the Blood Lord, a vampire lord that had proven the superiority of the vampires. At that moment he was sure that the fallen vampires would be given a proper burial place as well as a proper society with the blood lord as the representative of their race. So he waited for a few days but when he felt an energy pulse occur, he was frantic to discover the changes that had happened. He discovered that the vampires in his care had forgotten what had happened and believed that they were trying to rule over all of the wizarding world so they could live properly without the discrimination that came with being a vampire. The blood lord''s feats had been wiped from the minds of the populace and he was replaced as the blood lord in the vampires minds. He knew that they would need a leader and he took up the identity with a heavy heart as he knew that the true blood lord was still around. But a transcendent wizard had somehow found them and had managed to convince him that the blood lord had died fighting Dahak. Basil after being shown proof decided that he would take on the title and honour what he believed the true blood lord would have wanted- the safety of the vampire race. The wizard said that if the wizarding populace didn''t listen to reason then they should bend to power, afterwards he suggested that Basil target Harry Potter the boy who lived. A child that was so incredibly powerful that he had managed to kill the most powerful dark lord in the annals of history and that if he managed to kill him. At this moment Kai noticed that Basil''s mind had been slightly confounded, it made him more susceptible to the suggestions of the caster. This meant that the true fault wasn''t necessarily his but that wouldn''t tame Kai''s anger. Then he would be given the respect and the resources that the vampires required to save their race and the vampires would enter a new age, a golden age. After that, the wizard had set up the arrays and wards around the island and brought them here. The rest was history, he had sent various agents to assassinate the young boy. It hurt his moral compass but he had to do everything for his race, so they could survive. Kai finished scanning Basil''s thoughts with rage and anger coursing through him. The reason: the wizard''s name was Albus Dumbledore¡­ 90 The End of The Imposter When Kai received Dumbledore''s name from the memories of Basil he was overcome with anger. He immediately exited the vampire''s memories and smashed his hand into Basil''s body with fiery rage at the fact that Basil let himself be manipulated. Kai''s hand pierced through his chest and held onto his still beating heart. The vampire''s aristocratic suit was drenched with blood and he collapsed onto the marble floor after falling down the stairs that lead up to his throne. Kai, however, knew that he wouldn''t be killed with such a weak attack. Basil was a lord class vampire and could regenerate from simple wounds such as these. In order for him to die a quick death as while the vampire progenitor thought that Basil was foolish and put his son in harm''s way, he did it for his race and was duped by DUmbledore- a known master manipulator. Kai tore Basil''s body apart and then incinerated the remains, it was the quickest way in his opinion to end the old vampire''s life. He continued to fly through the castle seeking out the worst scum that was inside, or more specially Greyback. He needed to find an outlet for his rage and once he got rid of his anger, he would seek to destroy Dumbledore. Unknown to the vampire lord while he was releasing his emotions, his soul became more and more realigned with his body. The increased emotional and physical activity had heightened the link between the soul to Kai''s body and thus was slowly reactivating the connection. While doing this it was causing his true strength to be activated, thus slowly relieving him of his weakened form. While speeding through the halls of the castle he started to leave a trail of destruction in his wake. The speeds that he running at causing multiple bursts of uncontrolled gusts of wind. Usually, he could control these side effects, but now he was just thinking of utter destruction and would destroy. He found Greyback in one of the hallways using his sense of smell. The werewolf was ordering a group of his brethren to gather a squadron of werewolves to hunt and infect more humans. He was known in the magical world as an abomination, a monstrosity. The court had put a bounty on his head, offering 50,000 galleons which was an enormous amount of money to put on the head of a B class threat. But that wasn''t what concerned Kai, he was aware that Greyback had a tendency to infect and sometimes get carried away with his child hunting. The thing that angered him was that he had received information from the Court issued wristwatch that the cannibal had wanted to hunt Harry Potter. He hadn''t acted against Greyback earlier because he was waiting for the opportune moment, I.e now. Fenrir Greyback, on the other hand, would suffer the full wrath of Kai''s power and rage. The vampire lord rushed at the abomination and smashed his fist into his chest. He had managed to control his power to a mortal level to increase the fight for a longer amount of time. He would torture the sick excuse of a man and afterwards he would destroy him. After picking his head up from the ground he pummelled his fist into the side of Greyback''s head sending him flying a good couple of metres. A normal man would have died but Greyback was a werewolf and had enhanced endurance thus surviving Kai''s blow. The werewolf stood up and growled as blood was running down the side of his head and chest. He howled and dashed at Kai on all fours, his long claw-like hands outstretched and posed to slash at his body. Kai dodged and kicked his knee, effectively breaking and shattering it. Kai was getting annoyed at the werewolf''s lack of skill. ''I need him to be stronger, at least for him to have enhanced endurance.'' Kai subconsciously using his manipulation of the law of darkness created a fake moon and caused Greyback to enter his wolf transformation. In his wolf form, he looked almost the same, apart from his height which had grown to slightly over 2 metres tall, his hairless body and more pronounced wolfish features. He looked much more like some bipedal man-wolf abomination than a normal blood-tainted werewolf. This transformation gave him more speed and he rushed towards Kai, slashing and clawing continuously. Kai easily dodged and was getting more and more frustrated at the lack of ability that he showed. His killing intent only growing, while his aura was branching all over the island. Bob who had let Kai blow off steam could feel his partner''s intentions, he was planning to destroy this island after his fight with Greyback. The vampire lord wasn''t in his right mind at the moment. The 3rd lord of the Court rushed towards the underground city and noticed that it was pretty large. It would take a sizable amount of time to catch everyone''s attention if he wanted to save everyone. They were the remnants of the vampire species in the world. Dracul had sacrificed himself to stop Dahak and the vampires were his legacy. Bob respected the original vampire progenitor and decided to save his descendants from near extinction. Transforming into his largest form possible- a couple hundreds metres long and tall to catch their attention. Using his power as a transcendent he roared and got all of the panicked citizens'' attention. Earlier Kai had unleashed his aura and had caused mass hysteria and terror among the island''s residents. The giant Nundu roared loudly "Those who wish to survive head to the portal, the island will be destroyed in another couple of minutes." The portal in question was an experimental device that was given to all of the lords of the Court. It was meant to allow many beings to pass through and get to and out of the court in case of an emergency. In the R&D lab, they weren''t sure how long the portal could stay open for without ripping the inhabitants to shreds. It wasn''t a true usage of space manipulation, instead, it was similar to a large portable floo chimney of sorts that allowed many to pass through. He opened the portal and the masses flooded through, too terrified to think of disobeying the enormous monster in front of them. There were ones who believed him and rushed in hurrying to escape the soon to be destroyed island. Once they all entered Bob shut the portal and reappeared near Kai''s fight. The vampire lord in question was currently ripping off Greyback''s arm and using to smash his head in repeatedly, before healing him again. This would repeat itself with different limbs, organs and bones until he got fed up and his anger reached its peak. He simply, in the end, used [Blood Detonation] slowly to allow the werewolf to feel the build up in pressure before blowing up. Afterwards, he unleashed his now complete power onto the island. He used his two hands to completely destroy the island itself. After a few powerful punches, the teardrop shaped island was no more. In its location were a floating vampire and his trusty cat. (He literally punched an island to oblivion¡­) 91 Grimmauld Place 12 Grimmauld Place The fireplace roared with the tell-tale green flames that signified floo powder as Albus Dumbledore stepped out of the fireplace. His face was cold and steely but whoever was near him could sense that he was angry. Molly Weasley the witch who had assumed the position of the authority when Dumbledore wasn''t in the house, rushed into the room and tried to hang his coat by the door like she usually did. "Not now Molly," he said while brushing her hands off of him. "Gather the Order members now and meet me in the dining hall." The acclaimed greatest light wizard in history ordered. The middle-aged redhead noticed his bad mood and ran out of the room to gather them on his orders. He walked quickly to the dining hall and sat down at the end of the table. He thought to himself ''there is a new threat at Hogwarts, one that I am not aware of. The man no the thing- Kai Darcone was an unknown threat and his organization is worse a whole band of dark creatures and wizards. There have been sightings of Tom''s previous death eaters in the Court. It meant that Tom may have not died or appointed a successor.'' This greatly annoyed the headmaster as he was unaware of the situation and couldn''t monitor or control them. He knew about the vampires that were under Basil as well as the vampire in question. It was alright for them because he knew what the current dark lord was doing, his goals and weaknesses. It was for the greater good create a lesser evil over a greater more devastating one and he would do so, for everyone even if they didn''t appreciate it. But back to the Dark Lords'' Court, it was an organization that reeked of dark wizards and if the many dark creatures that gathered there was an obvious indication there was probably lots of illegal activities going on. He had sent spies to the organization but they were eliminated the moment they stepped through the door. It was impossible to bribe any of the others or cause them to break under "interrogation" as well as Veritaserum. There was a special defence that probably read the person''s mind when they walked into the building. He had considered sending Severus but he was too important to the order, he was the only other Occulemens and Legilimens apart from himself. The hypocrite ignored the fact that he himself was operating against the law, just the fact that the order of the Phoenix was created and running was a violation of the law. But he was so used to being "above the law" that he had forgotten that what he was doing was illegal. As long as it was for good purposes (in his opinion) the law didn''t matter but as soon as an unwanted threat approached, he would use the law to his advantage. ********** Molly had already called the rest of the adult members of the order, when much to her dismay the children had decided to join in trying to use the many people clambering to sneak into the meeting. "HERMIONE GRANGER, HARRY POTTER, FRED, GEORGE, GINNY AND RON WHERE DO YOU THINK YOU ARE SNEAKING IN!" She shrieked. As soon as she started yelling Harry winced at the incredibly loud noise that came out of Molly''s mouth. The amplified senses of the vampire had caused him to magnify her voice by 50 fold, it was worse before. Back then he could hear her voice from over a mile like he was standing in front of her, but he had managed to train himself to drone out most of the noise and hear the minimum of 50 fold magnification. "This meeting is for members only and you are still children. This is not the place for you. Get back to your rooms and if I find you eavesdropping,I WILL MAKE YOU CLEAN THIS HOUSE TILL IT IS SPOTLESS!" Molly was furious at her children''s'' behaviour, Harry and Hermione included. She felt that she was entitled to give the two punishments as she was the motherly figure in the house. If it was before Harry would have loved to have such a caring parental figure but over the past few days it felt like something was awakening inside of him. He was feeling like she was stepping on something important to him. It was a subconscious feeling and Harry wasn''t quite sure what he really felt, he had been told that he was a teenager and they didn''t always make the most rational decisions. He attributed these feelings to the trapped feelings he was getting from not being allowed to leave the house. But he still couldn''t shake the feeling that something was off with himself. Sirius had climbed up the stairs after hearing the racket that Molly was causing. Dumbledore had told him that the children had to hear it as well as it was relevant to them as well. "Molly calm down." The escaped prisoner told her."They are allowed to come down." "Shut up Sirius. They are still kids, they shouldn''t listen to information that isn''t for their ages." Molly replied. Harry who stood in the corner was getting angry at the blatant disrespect that Molly used against his godfather. He thought of Sirius as his father in the last few weeks and had managed to bond with him over the last few weeks but he had felt that something wasn''t right. He didn''t know what but he just squashed the feelings down, he was angry at himself for even thinking that something was wrong with Sirius. "Molly" Sirius exhaustedly said "Its Dumbledore''s orders. He has said that they have to hear it as well as it directly affects them." "Very well Sirius, but if this is false Dumbledore shall hear this," the middle-aged redhead replied. Sirius looked at the Hogwarts students and said to them "Come on follow me." Fred and George quickly walked to the dining hall, overtaking Sirius and rushing in. Sirius was right behind them and the rest of the children followed with Molly stood at the back. Earlier Harry, Ron, Fred and George were all sitting on Ron and Harry''s bed. They had been discussing what they thought the order of the Phoenix was and what its purpose was. Fred had said, "Mum''s been talking order this order that. She hasn''t stopped talking about it once." "Yeah, you''re right Fred, when we tried to use our extendable ears to listen in on the meeting mum found out immediately and confiscated them. But she doesn''t know that we''ve made loads more." George stated. "So what exactly is the order?" Harry asked. "It must be important if everyone''s here." "Yeah, it is. Apparently ever since the blood lord exposed himself, they have been hunting down the opposing wizards and taking their families hostage and even killing them all. That''s why we''re here. Because Dumbledore is actively fighting against the blood lord''s forces our family who are known supporters of the Dumbledore and the light, are at risk. Sirius offered to turn his house into the headquarters of the order, or its full name- The Order of the Phoenix." George who had just finished speaking took a deep breath, talking that much and at fast speeds was a taxing task. Fred picked off from where his twin had stopped. "So basically the order was created back in the war against He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named and opposed it. Dumbledore created it and gathered many aurors and wizards who wanted to oppose his reign of terror and fought to defeat him. It was disbanded when he died when you killed him back when you were a baby. But since there is a new Dark Lord, a powerful one at that and is ruthless and merciless as well as not human, Dumbledore recreated it and gathered all of the members. Did you know that your parents were in the order and fought against He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named-." Fred stopped when he heard multiple footsteps downstairs and ran to the door stopped, looked back and called "what are you waiting for come on." Before running out, his twin on his tail and Ron who had been silent the entire time quickly followed his brothers'' footsteps. Harry didn''t want to be left behind and followed them. Outside the bedroom''s corridor both Ginny and Hermione who was telling the twins off. "-You should know better than to rush to the dining hall, there''s probably a meeting for official members. We aren''t, it''s not allowed." "Oh lighten up Hermione, don''t you want to know what''s going on?" Ron commented. Ginny backed her brother up and it was official they were going to find out what was so important. "I still don''t think that this is a good idea." The female member of the golden trio commented. "Its fine" one of the twins told her, "at most, we will be yelled at by Mum." Hermione was silent and reluctantly continued on with the group who tried to sneak in. It was obvious that she was against the idea but in her curiosity couldn''t resist finding out. They all attempted to sneak in only to get caught by Molly, who started to roar at them like an angry lioness and- ************ Author Thought Wow, we are finally getting introduced to the original Harry Potter characters. So what do you think about the interactions, are they believable? Dumbledore- you already know what I feel about him. Molly- I feel that she is too subservient to Dumbledore and knew of the abuse that Harry suffered throughout his life at the Dursely''s and didn''t do anything about it. Example- When Harry came to the burrow in his second summer, Fred and George told her of the bars that stopped him from escaping him through the window or the many locks on the door... Sirius- He is irresponsible and rash. I feel that he would do the best for Harry but lets his emotions get the best of him. For example, he could have stayed with Harry instead of letting Pettigrew get away but abandoned Harry with Dumbledore to get revenge instead of caring for his godson. I''m rambling too much so that''s it for now if you want me to comment more on my view on the various characters tell me in the comment section. P.s I didn''t have room in the original author notes so that''s why I wrote it here. :) 92 Meeting Inside the dining hall, there were the other Members of the order who were each sitting at their spots at the table. Mad-Eye Moody was sitting on Dumbledore''s right while Severus was on his left. Others were sitting at the long table and they included Arthur Weasley, Remus Lupin, Nymphadora Tonks just to name a few. Dumbledore gestured for the newcomers to take a seat and waited for them to take their places. After everybody was seated, Ron and Hermione on Harry''s sides, Dumbledore began his report. "This meeting was called because of the individual that I have just encountered. As many of you are aware, I was just at Hogwarts seeing the new candidates for joining the school and I met an incredibly dangerous entity. This individual is a great threat and I have no clue what his motives or goals, he did tell both Severus and I that he was assigned to teach in Hogwarts because of the so-called subpar education level. Naturally when Hogwarts was insulted Severus retaliated and verbally defended the insults before insulting the entity. When he realized that he couldn''t win he decided to use legilimency on me and almost overcame my defenses. Since there was no proof he entered the board room and appears to have gotten the job if the fact that they finished the interviews after his one means something. This thing is a member of the Dark Lords'' Court and a high ranking member at that. I believe that there is a chance that he used his legilimency to control them and take the position. He isn''t a wizard or even human in this regard, instead, he is some sort of dark creature or being, an extremely powerful one at that. I believe that he could very well hurt the students if he wishes too. I am not aware of his true form and this could mean that he is a potential B-A class being." "Albus, surely you don''t mean it? I mean If this was true then you wouldn''t have let him be hired." Molly said after a dramatic gasp. "As much as I wished to forbid him from joining Hogwarts, he is a part of the Dark Lords'' Court, an organization that has the most amount of resources in the known magical world. This means he can easily bribe many of the members of the board as they too are either too greedy or are members of the Court themselves. And those that resisted were confounded or mind controlled." Dumbledore answered Molly''s question. "The Court has ties to every type of magical creature community, dark or not. And they don''t have a problem forcing others to obey their will. The ministry itself is wary of the organization and if push comes to shove, they won''t stand in the Court''s way." "Professor, why don''t you just fire him as soon as he arrives?" Hermione asked. "If he is such a dangerous individual can''t you just fire him?" "It did thank you, professor." The know-it-all bowed her head in thanks and was silent, waiting for the headmaster to continue his speech. "This individual is from the Dark Lords'' Court, I have managed to learn that he is a high ranking executive and should be dangerous and powerful to reach such a level in that organization. From what we have gathered, to reach such heights in an organization like this he must have done many horrendous crimes that are too horrid to name here." Dumbledore finished his views on Kai and addressed the children. "I hope that you do your very best to stay away from this person until I manage to send him away. He is incredibly dangerous and his goals could have many things that are to related to you." He looked at Harry before continuing "Keep your distance and try your best to hide and make your presence as miniscule as possible." When the headmaster said the last sentence, he looked directly at Hermione, who blushed in embarrassment as she usually caused much commotion and liked to flaunt her knowledge. After saying his report and warning he let the rest of the members bring up other subjects that would be a cause to look out for. The meeting continued for another hour before it was finished. Harry and the rest of the teenagers left the dining hall quickly and ran to Harry and Ron''s room. It was the largest and therefore the best to use when everybody wanted to talk. "This is terrible," Hermione said after closing the door. "We have a new threat coming to Hogwarts now and I cannot believe that Professor Dumbledore cannot do a thing to stop him for the moment." "Well, Dumbledore hasn''t failed once yet and has managed to vanquish 2 dark lords so he will be able to kick a dark creature from school." Ron attempted to placate Hermione. "Well¡­" Fred started. "Until he manages we will-" George continued and together they said, "Mess with him until he leaves himself." "NO!" Hermione said firmly. "You can''t risk angering him and receiving his ire. He is a dark creature and has no qualms about killing. You could end up in the hospital wing for weeks or worse in St. Mungo''s and even end up dead." Ron sensed the tense atmosphere and decided to try and reduce the tension. "What kind of creature do you think he is?" He asked in hope of changing the subject. His attempt worked when Ginny answered the question, she had noticed his attempt and said "I think that he is going to look like a snake. With slit yellow eyes and a forked tongue along with a hiss in his words. Some sort of serpentine creature for sure, snakes are known for their highly efficient minds and cunning nature. It would make sense that the entity would be one if he almost pierced Dumbledore''s mental defenses." Her joining in helped relieve the tension when Harry chimed in his opinion and said "I think that he is a Chimera, it is possible. I mean if he appeared in human form then he should be able to transform like a sort of reverse animagus, and a chimera has the greatest chance of transforming separate body parts to completely different forms." "Harry that''s just a myth, it was written in a Basic Guide to Dark Creatures and how to Avoid Them. To quote them "¡­while many believe that a Chimera can change its shape because of all of the different animal parts on its body, it never will..." So, this explains that they never will. Also, you should know that a chimera is created through a dark ritual of magical creature melding. Professor Lupin taught us that two years ago." Ron grinned when his plan worked and Hermione had returned to her usual informative state. Fred looked at Ron with a mischievous grin before saying "I don''t think that it could be a dark creature, in fact, I believe that it is a werewolf. That makes sense you see-" A werewolf wasn''t a dark creature instead it was considered a dark being as they were conscious most of the time and only in their wolf forms would they be bestial bloodthirsty beasts. George picked up where his brother left off. They always had this weird quirk where the other twin would always finish the first twin''s sentences. "- As you know they have two forms and they can easily kill in their wolf forms. It is obvious-" He leaned in and said to Ron, Hermione and Harry "you should know." Then gave a wink and leaned back. "But for the meantime, we will be focusing on making more merchandise for the Weasley Wizarding Wheezes." After saying their part, the twins left their room to go work on another death trap. Harry also left after Sirius called him from downstairs and immediately Hermione left as well, telling Ron that she had Snape''s potions essay to finish. Ginny left with Hermione leaving Ron alone. "Did nobody want to hear my idea, I was the first one to propose this topic." He complained out loud. Almost inaudibly he said, "Well I was going to propose that he is a vampire¡­" 93 Calming Down Kai was currently standing inside the underground cavern that was Harry''s training field, the one that he had built to train Harry when he was still volatile. He knew that he would see him in a few days but that didn''t stop his heartache from nestling in his core being and plague his thoughts constantly. The training field was a large empty cave under his small house, the house that was inside the Court''s main HQ (the large city). It too was underground, he hadn''t measured the depth, but he was sure that it was at least 50 metres underground. He could still see phantom images of Harry running over the field, slowly learning to control his speed. The many small craters that he had created when he couldn''t control his strength. They were happy memories and Kai deeply cherished them now, it was a tragedy that he learnt how important Harry was when he lost him. There was one such crater in the wall where Harry had gotten so angry with his lack of progress in the control of his superior physical strength that he had punched a deep hole in the wall that reached until his elbow. When that happened Kai helped his ease off his anger and played a game with him. They spent hours carving boulders (punching them to oblivion and then telling themselves that they were art) to ease off the feelings of anger and they were still in his house upstairs in a room dedicated to such "art". There was also a relatively straight line that Harry had drawn in the cavern''s ground, it served as a finish line. On that day Harry and he had decided to do a race of a hundred laps around the large cave and the winner got to decide what the loser would do. Harry won (Kai let him) and the boy told him that he wanted his fatherly figure to spend some time just having fun with Kai and wouldn''t have to do any training for the rest of the day. Of course, Kai agreed and they spent the day having fun and enjoying themselves. On that day Kai stopped looking at Harry like he was some toy or an NPC, instead he looked at him like he was actually real, a real person. As Kai continued to stare at the many marks that caused memories of his most cherished son to appear, at some point a hand touched his shoulder. He ruined his head around and saw Bob in his humanoid form with his clawed hand on his (Kai) shoulder. "What?" Kai asked bluntly, annoyed at his friend at interrupting his recollections. "You haven''t gotten up from here in seven days Kai, you soon have to go to Hogwarts, the school term starts soon." "Yeah, yeah alright I''ll be up soon." Kai still hadn''t registered his familiar''s words. "Kai you don''t understand, tomorrow the Hogwarts express sets off and you wanted to board it to meet Harry. Are you really going to let your recollections get in the way of meeting him?" He left Bob no time to say anything else as he walked up to the hole in the ceiling and jumped up. They had no need for ladders and the sort as they were powerful enough to land without injury or jump out the hole in the floor. Afterwards, he went into the bedroom that was only for when they were being lazy and moved the bedside cabinet that was next to the king-sized bed. Behind it was a small hole, Kai channelled a small amount of blood energy and waited for the protective wards to give him entry. Once they were deactivated his hand entered the hole and he grasped at the single object in the hidden space- a string. On the rough string was a small red stone cloud, it was given to Kai by Harry after he had enough self-control to not break anything with a single touch. He made this necklace for Kai so that he would realise that he could create delicate works with losing control or breaking things accidentally. Harry created the necklace when he was only two, he had rushed up to his mentor and gave him the necklace with lots of pride and happiness in his voice something that was rare as he had shown his vampire enhanced genius. The necklace was crude and unrefined, but Kai cherished his Son''s first gift to him. He was told by his son that the cloud was a representation of the vampire lord''s own blood energy. Kai infused his blood energy and it made the stone carving on the necklace glow a gentle crimson light. It had caused the boy''s face to light up in excitement and happiness. After Harry left, he had infused many protective spells and wards into the necklace to make sure that it would never break or be damaged. Additionally, he had made a small memory seal on it, it would make sure that he could see the memory of that day without a pensive. Now it was helpful for Kai as he couldn''t use normal magic and therefore not use the pensive for his memory viewing. The problem was that with every usage of the spell the necklace would be more and more damaged and eventually crumble. This flaw was discovered after he had inscribed the magic into the necklace, it made him cherish it more and fear using it. That was the reason he disliked taking it with him, for if the memory was played another 2 more times then it would disintegrate, and his precious memory of that day would be lost. This was the reason that he disliked taking the necklace, if by accident he channelled his energy into the necklace then it would play the memory and worse if it was in the middle of a battle then he would have to either let the enemy attack him without doing anything to gaze at his precious memory. Or worse, not pay attention to the memory and eliminate the soul and body of the attacker for causing him to waste such a precious opportunity. Why was he so familiar with this subject you ask? It was simply because it had happened to him already. When he was fighting a dementor in an effort to strengthen his soul by basking in its negative aura he had by mistake activated his necklace when he had channelled his energy through his body to fight off the effects of the creature''s presence. Afterwards, he had used his entire being to kill the dementor- a soul being, the only reason he had accomplished this feat was that it was vastly weaker than him. Afterwards, he had vowed to never let it happen again, so he put it behind layers of protective barriers and wards. The only reason that he took it out now was in case he had to convince Harry that he was his father and the boy asked for proof. He put it around his neck and sat in a lotus position. It didn''t do much to actually help with meditation, but Kai had gotten used to the habit and continued it. He did this to get his emotions in order and entered his meditation. He had told Bob through their link to bring him back 1 hour before the Hogwarts express set off. As he entered a deep level of focus, he found himself inside a small torch-lit cave. It had some unique objects on short pillars surrounding the circular chamber. Starting from the left there was a pair of obsidian eyes with a sun carved in each of them. This was the representation of Kai''s runic eyes. The chamber itself was Kai''s own soul, it contained his memories and true identity. This was the reason that he didn''t lose his memories when the berserk ability wiped his conscious during its takeover, his soul had essentially acted as a backup and saved everything. It took a long time to "re-upload" everything back and that was the reason for his 10-year coma. Inside his soul was the very innate abilities that he had absorbed. There was a serpent opening its mouth this was the Parsel mouth ability that he had taken from Voldemort all those years ago. There was a pure mist circling the cave it felt pure and familiar, Kai had discovered that it was his soul aura. Next was a statue of his previous body, it was all of his old identity and memories, without it he would lose his identity. On the right of the statue was a pair of wings, this represented his ability to use the vampire abilities of this world. After that was a mask of a devil, Kai was unaware of its meaning but it was, in fact, his face when he used his [Devilification] ability. Finally, was an orb of white and black mist, this was the power that Kai had absorbed from Dahak. It was the laws of light and darkness, together they created the law of equality. He had discovered this place when he had returned from the destruction of the island. Bob had forced him to meditate to calm down and he did so, he had discovered this place when he did so. He assumed that he had opened this place when he utilised the Devilification ability, he assumed that this was one of the requirements that allowed him to become a Demigod the stage that Dahak wished to return to. The power to be a mortal god. The most powerful being on the planet and even the solar system. 94 Meeting For The First Time The next day An encore of muggle cars were driving to Kings Cross train station. Inside the cars were the Hogwarts students who were once again excited to start the new school year. With them were each of their respective guardians along with the order members. The order members were there to protect Harry from harm and from the blood lord''s forces. Harry himself was exhilarated to start school, to go back to the one place that he felt was his home. He hadn''t been allowed to leave the Black family estate once during the summer and during his time with the Dursleys. The few time that he had were for doing chores or to get him out of the house because Petunia needed some time without any freaks around. So now that he would receive some degree of freedom at Hogwarts, he was happy and glad. They entered the station and took their luggage from the cars he made his way to platform 9? with his friends. Once he ran through the barrier he went to say his goodbyes to Sirius and to Molly. After doing so he waited for Hermione and Ron to say their goodbyes and then boarded the train. Hermione took lead like she usually did and tried to find an empty compartment, this continued for a few minutes until she chanced on a near empty compartment with Luna Lovegood and Neville Longbottom sitting opposite each other. "Hello Luna, Neville may we join you?" "Of course," Neville said immediately. "Yes," Luna replied before turning to Harry. "Did you know that you have some Wrack spurts floating around you?" "Sure Luna, I''ll try to get rid of them," He said in hope that she would leave him in peace and bother Ron or Hermione. They sat in the cart and started to talk to Neville about his summer when an annoying topic came up. "Harry is it true that you fought a dementor and that it was in your neighbourhood?" "Yes," Harry replied uncomfortably, trying to show his discomfort. "Wow, that must mean that you used the Patronus charm-" At this moment he seemed full of admiration. "-But I will never be able to do a charm like that, hell I can''t even cast the levitation charm properly. Maybe I should just stop learning magic and act as a squib should." The Longbottom looked like he was about to cry. "My great uncle says that I am worse than a squib, even my gran says that perhaps I should drop out and learn to be a muggle when she thinks that I can''t hear her." "Don''t listen to them Neville, I''m sure that one day you will be able to succeed. I mean you''re probably the best person in Herbology in our year and probably the year above us. That means something. You already have a field of study that you enjoy and succeed in." Hermione said to him reassuringly. Luna grabbed some as well and tried a Bertie Botts every flavour bean. "Uh, fish sticks" she exclaimed. Harry himself was thirsty after all of that sugar and was reminded that the dull thirst that he felt as a vampireling and took out a flask, inside was some blood mixed with water. He couldn''t drink the liquid and required a diluted version so that the taste wouldn''t be as thick and metallic as undiluted blood was. After finishing all of the diluted blood in the flask he felt his bladder overflow and ran to the toilet. After using it he was about to make his way back to the compartment when he felt something pull him towards the back of the train. It was attracting him and caused him to move in that direction, to the source. Harry felt himself drift towards the direction of the attracting force, he was only semi-aware of his movements and moved past many compartments full of different students. After reaching one of the compartments at the end of the train he felt the force come from that compartment. It was telling him to come, to allow himself to be summoned. During this whole ordeal in the back of his mind he was trying to fight off the summons, to overthrow the command of the broadcaster. But alas it was for nought. The summons came from his very vampiric instincts and he was unable to fight the command. If he was fully awakened then that would be another story but in his current state, he was unable to resist the summons. Harry himself had only awakened his vampiric hearing out of his enhanced senses and at certain times he would find himself having bouts of uncontrolled strength. In these cases he would rip handles of doors, a light touch would cause a hole on the wall. On such instance was when he met the portrait of Sirius'' mother, he had tried to cover her up with the curtains but he had accidentally ripped them off. That had caused multiple hours of pure suffering for him as well as learning some rather disgraceful insults. After that, he had made sure to always be careful. He walked up to the door and opened it slowly. Inside the room was a male who was sitting on one of the seats and read a newspaper. He was incredibly handsome, Harry was aware of that. It seemed that he was unaware of his entering but the-boy-who-lived was aware that the man knew exactly what was going on. He was wearing a red trench coat, a white dress shirt and jeans. On his feet were some combat boots, however, there was one thing that caught Harry''s eye. Around his neck was a small red cloud made of some sort of rock, it was on a course string and was dangling rather noticeable. Harry felt something looking at the cloud, he couldn''t remember what but he knew that he had seen it before. Before he could stop himself he blurted out "where did you get that necklace?" The man who was reading looked up at Harry and that''s when he noticed that the man''s previously hair-covered eyes were looking at him. He had a clear view of them and they were red, not just any red but blood red. The kind that the devil had. Harry knew that the man was dangerous, he was also aware of the stereotype that vampires had red eyes. It was obviously not true as neither he nor Sirius had red eyes. His were still the same piercing green that they had been before while Sirius'' had remained pitch black. "It was given to me by my son," the man answered. When Harry gazed into his eyes again, he realised that something had happened to him. There was so much love in them when he mentioned his son but at the same time, there was great sadness and despair. "What happened to him?" Harry asked again. He once again cursed at himself for his insensitive questions. "He was kidnapped when he was five years old. I never saw him-" Harry could sense that there was something else that he wanted to say but didn''t. "Well, then I hope you find him soon sir." After saying so he turned around and prepared to leave. After Harry left and was out of earshot, Kai murmured to himself quietly "Maybe he''s simply hiding in plain sight¡­" 95 First Meeting with the Professors The Hogwarts express came to a halt and streams of students came rushing off the train. Kai himself had already jumped off as soon as the train had shown signs of stopping, his luggage had been safely stored in his storage dimension that was merged with the world inside the blood orb. He was already making his way to the castle when he heard a stern cry "First years please come over here immediately!" It was obvious that it was Professor McGonagall''s stern accented Scottish voice. It was the one indication that caused Kai to know that he needed to hurry if he wanted to have time to introduce himself to the students during the great feast. The reason that he cared so much about this introduction was that it was a crucial moment for solidifying himself in the minds of the students and as a result, Harry, as a member of the staff and show himself as a trustworthy vampire. He was planning to show his true species to show himself as an honest person and make it easier to gain Harry''s trust. Dumbledore probably expected him to hide his identity and use that to kick him out the school. By telling the world of his identity then he would be able to tell them that he was in control of himself and had no need to hide who or what he was. There was also the fact that he was a member of the Court, an organization that fought, killed and nearly eradicated all of the vampires in the blood war. This would show his credibility as a trustworthy vampire by his being a member of the Court. He would also be able to show Harry that he wasn''t the heartless and evil monster that he was sure Dumbledore would tell him that he was. There were only advantages to revealing his identity and many disadvantages to hiding it. As he was thinking this he had already entered the great hall and was proceeding to take a seat near the end of the table. It was next to a heavily blushing professor Burbage, the professor in charge of teaching muggle studies. On his other side was a rather silent professor Babbling, the professor who was responsible for teaching ancient runes. After seating himself he turned to the two of them and said "Hello nice to meet you my name is Kai Darcone. I will be teaching Care of Magical Creatures this year." "Nice to meet you Professor Darcone, my name is Bathsheba Babbling I teach the third-year elective class Ancient Runes." Professor Babbling replied. "Hello, Mr Darcone. I am Charity Burbage, the Muggle studies professor. So-" She paused seemingly stuck with her comment. Kai noticed her hesitation and said, "its fine I won''t take offence, speak your mind." His words were extremely compelling and professor Burbage seemed to have forgotten her hesitation. She seemed to be the more curious one out of the two women that sat next to Kai. He gave her question some thought and then said "Despite how young I appear I am in fact 40 years old. I have had sufficient time to hone and master my craft. That and fighting in multiple wars between magical creatures makes you learn all you can about the opposing forces. "Oh!" Burbage exclaimed, she had the decency to show that she was ashamed. "That is..." Once again things were rather awkward. Babbling decided to break the silence and asked him "So what is your secret to keeping your youthful appearance?" "Yeah, I would like to know as well." Burbage chimed in as well. "Well as I am a vampire, I have a much longer life span and thus age much slower than a normal wizard." As soon as he shed light to his youthful appearance the male portion of the eavesdropping staff members apart from professor Flitwick looked away in disgust. The deep-seated prejudice that was a main part of the wizarding world was the main root of this occurrence. The fact that vampires were known terrorists also helped their fear and disgust of the blood-sucking creatures. Flitwick was the only male wizard sitting at the table that wasn''t prejudiced towards Kai after his reveal. He too had felt the prejudice towards the half breeds as they were called. He could relate to Kai and noticed the change in behaviour by the members of the staff. He decided that he would talk to Kai later to help him settle in. The women were too busy ogling at Kai, whether it was directly or occasional glances to care. Kai noticed their not so subtle glances but couldn''t be bothered to call them out. After the introductions, the two professors on Kai''s sides started talking and Kai discovered that both the professors were members of the Court, Dumbledore, of course, was unaware of this. They had both joined years ago after hearing about the new inventions and discoveries that the Court had released. Kai was rather glad as he had gained two more loyal allies. They were unfortunately rather low-level members of the court as they couldn''t work full time in the Court as they were teaching. At that moment Dolores Umbridge, the toad-faced prejudiced undersecretary to the minister and the new defence professor walked in and moved to sit at the table. She noticed that there was only a spare seat next to Snape and Flitwick and she curled her lip in disgust. As the ministry official that created the werewolf legislation act, she had no need to sit next to a half-goblin. In fact, if it was possible the goblins would be next to recieve a restrictive act but as they were the wizarding bankers for the time being they were untouchable unless she wanted all of the economy to collapse. She looked over at the other spare seat that was on Dumbledore''s side and walked towards it. It was meant for McGonagall who was also the vice principal of Hogwarts and Umbridge''s taking off her seat was a direct insult to her and to Dumbledore. Kai mentally applauded her action when Dumbledore appeared this time in his seat in a shower of flames. Fawkes his Phoenix was on his shoulder and had teleported him there. Phoenixes were able to teleport almost anywhere they wanted to, it was a part of their being a part of nature, it was their innate magic and Kai made a mental note to try and take the specific ability from Fawkes. But he was reminded that the Firebird had no blood as it was made from pure fire and it resulted in him failing to even attempt drinking his blood. Dumbledore looked at his rather unique staff, ignoring Kai''s rather bold glare and said to them that the students would be coming now. Just as he finished his statement the hall doors were opened and the students poured in. After they were seated, ( Kai had been searching for Harry and only averted his gaze from him once Dumbledore glanced at him) McGonagall entered with the first years in tow. Kai noticed the tattered sorting hat sitting on the stool for the first time and assumed that Dumbledore had brought it when he teleported in. After the sorting, Dumbledore began his start of term speech¡­ 96 The Feas Dumbledore stood up and walked up to the podium in front of the teachers'' table, waved his hands in the air majestically before saying. "Hello to all of our students, new and old. I hope you had a good summer and to our older students, I hope that you spent some of your time finishing the homework assignments that were given to you." Ron and many other gulped as Dumbledore''s knowledgeable eyes passed over them. "To our first years, I formally greet you my, name is Albus Dumbledore an I will be acting as the headmaster of this school during your stay in these walls unless some unfortunate matter comes up, so let''s hope there won''t be any. I welcome you and I hope you enjoy your time in Hogwarts. Now on to the usual announcements, once again you are not allowed to enter the Forbidden Forest. It is given its name for a reason, there are many dangerous creatures in the forest, I am saying this to the few students that seem to enter every year." He stopped and looked at the Weasley twins, who laughed sheepishly and rubbed their heads. "Please don''t bother looking for the kitchens our chefs are busy making food for the next meal and I don''t want to bother them so please do not. I remind you once again no magic in the hallways and exploring the castle grounds after curfew is not allowed and will be punished with detention. I would also like to welcome our new staff members the Defence against the Dark Arts Professor Dolores Umbridge and the Care of Magical Creatures Professor Kai Darcone." As he said Kai''s name there was a slight shudder that ran through his body that only McGonagall and Snape picked up before continuing "For those of you that are wondering Professor Hagrid is currently on a business trip for a few months so until he returns professor Darcone will be teaching in his place." When Dumbledore made this announcement Hermione''s face became worried. She said quietly to Ron and Harry, "Hagrid wouldn''t be going on a trip overseas without telling us. It must be for official Order business and even then he would tell us that the would be leaving." "Good riddance," Ron said. When he received Hermione''s angry look he said, "don''t get me wrong I like Hagrid, but he wasn''t exactly the best professor. I mean what kind of professor tells his students to buy biting books. Dean got his finger nearly cut off when it bit him. And don''t get me started on the blast ended skrewts." Harry didn''t say anything, but his slight nod told Hermione that he agreed with Ron. "Unbelievable" she huffed. Dumbledore continued "I now ask the professors to introduce themselves." Kai was the first to rise, easily aware that the witch was going to cause the students to become annoyed and lose interest in what would come afterwards. Additionally, I would like to shed light on a certain subject regarding my identity. There are some in this hall who believe that I am unsuitable to teach in this institution because I am a vampire, but as I have been given this opportunity to teach here, I would like you to give me a chance and I will do everything in my power to help you. Thank you very much for listening." He sat down gracefully and waited for the pink toad to start her introduction, but she was still shocked by Kai''s rather abrupt confession, as were the rest of the populace. "Headmaster I think that you can start the feast now since our Defence professor isn''t planning on introducing herself." The vampire said in hope that he didn''t have to hear her disgustingly sweet voice. Dumbledore did not like Kai and perhaps even feared him, but even he hated Umbridge so he motioned for the feast to start and the students tucked in. While the students were eating Harry was thinking about his earlier meeting with Kai on the train. He was told by Dumbledore that professor Darcone was a dark and evil creature. But the emotions that he had shown Harry were true, a true evil monster would not care for anyone but himself. He didn''t know what Kai''s goals were, but he would steer clear of him. However, that didn''t mean that he believed that he was truly evil it was just that he believed that he should do his best to stay safe this year. That and he was unaware of how to face the strange feelings that were being awoken in his gut, being next to the new professor would only heighten them. As Harry was making his decision, Ron was tucking into the delicious food while Hermione was noticing that her friend wasn''t eating. "Harry¡­ Harry¡­HARRY!" He wasn''t responding so she eventually raised her voice and he looked at her in surprise. "Are you okay? You were just sitting there without doing anything. Do you want to talk about it?" She asked. "No, forget it, ''t was nothing." He answered. He looked at the teachers'' table and noticed that the new vampire professor was talking to two professors that he didn''t know and was holding a glass cup with a red liquid in it. The blood was causing him to start to get hungry and red specks were starting to appear in his eyes. Blood was an extremely strong stimulant to vampires, especially those that hadn''t received any formal training on how to deal with their thirst. Hermione and Ron were both starting to sense his thirst. This had only happened when he was exposed to blood, be it through cuts and scrapes to flowing blood that was dripping out of a glass like the one that was being held by Kai. Harry usually had good control, they had assumed that it was because he wasn''t a fully-fledged vampire. This didn''t happen often, but it seemed that having a vampire in the hall had amplified his blood lust, literally. Dumbledore looked at Harry and was slightly disturbed, he was about to beckon him out of the hall but Kai beat him to the punch. "Mr Potter, do you think that you can come with me please?" While Kai was asking a question, his tone was not going to take no for an answer. Harry was glad to receive the distraction and agreed instantly, he was aware that Kai could not be harmed by him and was under no threat to be turned into a vampire by him. Harry had already experienced a couple of uncontrollable attacks, luckily there was always somebody there to help stop him from hurting someone. But he was sure that one day there wouldn''t be and that was why he was trying his best to stop the hunger. After moving out of the hall along with Kai he looked at his still full glass of blood hungrily and could feel himself losing control rapidly. His vampiric nature taking control, but this wasn''t the one Kai was used to. Instead, his appearance resembled a rabid beast rather than that of a first generation vampire. The vampire lord held out the glass while pushing Harry away from him. The boy''s green eyes glowed with an uncontrollable madness. His fangs grew out of his mouth and his nails became longer and sharper. Around him was a killing curse green and he lunged at his sire. 97 Poor Control A bestial instinct driven Harry dashed at Kai, he had no speck of intelligence showing, his vampiric instincts weren''t telling him that he was speaking to his sire and the progenitor of his race. As he got within two metres of the vampire lord, the uncontrollable thirst that had taken over his mind exploded and took effect as he lunged at the goblet in the older vampire''s hand. Kai moved out of the way and ran at trackable speeds for Harry''s sake, they ran outside of the castle and onto the quidditch field. Harry was right behind him, saliva dripping out of his mouth and his eyes were dilating. His appearance once again gained a more bestial look along with his long fangs, clawed hands and sinister glowing green eyes. Kai watched as his son lunged and attacked him multiple times in an uncontrollable fit, he didn''t manage to touch the hems of his trench coat but that didn''t stop the boy from continuing. His father could have easily shut him down and stopped him whenever he wanted to, but instead, he wanted to see the full extent of Harry''s vampiric abilities as well as the true decline and sealing of his vampiric powers. After letting Harry attack him for a couple of times he commanded his son to stop. "Stop," he said. The one word was filled with the majesty and power of the vampire progenitor as well as one of the most powerful beings in the world. His son stopped his onslaught immediately, his instincts were screaming at him to bow down and submit to the being in front of him. His bloodlust disappeared immediately, just like the aura that had come out of Kai with his command and it vanished as soon as it came out. After the vampire lord saw that his son''s troublesome behaviour had stopped, he told him to breathe. His vampiric nature slowly returned into his body hidden from view and Harry''s control. Kai picked Harry up immediately and appeared in his new office, to Harry who was unaware of the extreme speeds that vampires usually moved at was shocked. "I thought that you couldn''t apparate in Hogwarts." "Your thoughts are correct, you can''t." "So what did you do professor?" "I did something all vampires can do. I ran." "Your joking professor, if all vampires could move at such speeds then they would have won the war easily a long time ago." "Before I explain Harry, it seems that you have not been educated on the vampire ways, as well as our individual talents." "Yeah, I had some training with my godf-," he stopped. At the moment the wizarding world thought that Sirius was still the betrayer who gave away the location of James and Lilly Potter. "So is your godfather a vampire Harry?" "Huh, um yeah¡­ he" Harry was very nervous that if he let something slip then Kai would call the aurors. "Well yes, he did help me better control myself better." "If this is your improved control then I don''t want to know how you were before. I swear that I was sure that there was a moment that you almost ripped off my manhood." His father joked. "I''m sorry sir." He said guiltily. "And that has brought me to the next subject that I wanted to speak to you about. I have noticed that you have not received any actual training from an authorized vampire. This is incredibly dangerous, you could cause extreme damage and even kill people if you aren''t trained properly. So I am offering you a chance to have private lessons with me and learn to control your vampiric nature. Would you like to receive my help?" Harry looked at his professor with surprise at his offer. "I don''t know sir, from what I have gathered from Hermione we have to study for our O.W.Ls and I was also offered some private lessons with professor Snape earlier today." Kai looked at him, his eyes piercing into his own. They seemed to uncover all of his deepest secrets. "Are you sure, this is a great opportunity and most vampires would love to be in the position that you are in. I will let you think it over until our next lesson on Wednesday. Just understand that if you do this then you won''t only be doing this for yourself it will also be for your godfather, who hasn''t received any real training either." When Harry heard this, he seemed deep in thought before saying in the end, "alright I will take the lessons, but I will have to look at my timetable and tell you when I can." They walked back to the hall in silence as Kai gave his son the goblet of blood, he didn''t seem to want to drink the liquid lifeforce, but his instincts seemed to prevail, and he drank messily from the cup. After he finished Kai cleaned the traces of blood from the boy''s mouth and escorted him in. They entered the hall and returned to their seats. As Kai sat down, he entered a state of deep thought, the professors that surrounded him seemed to want to ask him why he left with Harry but noticed that he was thinking and didn''t disturb him. He went over the information that he had discovered from his encounter with Harry. The first was that Harry obviously had no control over himself, it could be because there was another vampire in the surroundings that caused the boy''s own instincts to protect his sanctuary- Hogwarts. Vampires were known to be possessive of important and sentimental things that were close to themselves. But even without his own presence in the mix, it didn''t remove the fact that Harry''s continued existence would cause the public''s opinion of vampires to plummet even further and take the boy''s own reputation with him. Kai didn''t care what they thought but he knew that it would be detrimental in the boy''s memory recovery and acceptance of him. The second was Sirius'' poor upbringing of Harry, he didn''t seem to know how to use his vampiric powers properly. And even if he did then it wouldn''t affect Harry as he was a different type of vampire from Sirius. Another issue was the fact that Harry''s power had dwindled by a large margin compared to his original power. His current power was equivalent to a 3rd generation vampire native to this world. It caused Kai to be angered, Harry was his son and the very first vampire that he had turned. He was a transcendent being, he possessed the ability to live forever and move at speeds that could easily decimate the wizarding community. But due to the powerful being that interfered with Harry and the rest of the world''s memories, his power was limited by a large amount. 98 Clash With Umbridge By the end of the opening year feast, the older students were going to their house''s respective dormitories while the first years were being escorted by their prefects. The teachers in charge of the houses were leaving the hall after the students had left to explain to the new students the school rules. Flitwick himself was about to go to the Ravenclaw tower to explain the rules and point system to the first years when he turned around. After turning his back on the hall''s heavy wooden doors, he walked up to the teachers'' table and more specifically to Kai. After all, he had wanted to talk to the other half breed in the school now that Hagrid wasn''t here. "Hello professor Darcone it is a pleasure to meet you, my name is Filius Flitwick." The charms professor said to the Care of Magical Creatures professor in his high-pitched voice. "Nice to meet you too professor Flitwick," the vampire responded politely and a bit surprised at his late greeting. "Please call me Filius when there are no students around us." "Then I must ask you to do the same Filius, call me Kai. I was never fond of being given a title without earning it. I will only accept the title when I have actually taught the students." Kai said. "How admirable my friend. As the first member of the staff to receive a chance to talk to you in private, I would like to welcome you to this institution. I am well aware of the difficulties that come with teaching excited and energetic children for the first time and therefore would like to offer you a listening ear and advice if you ever need it." The half breed said enthusiastically. "Us half breeds have to stick together if we wish to survive this prejudiced society." He squeaked. (Vampires were considered half breeds and not non-humans as they were previously human.) "Well I must be off, it was nice to meet you Kai, goodnight." "Goodbye Filius goodnight." Kai wished the friendly charms professor. The half-goblin waddled off in a hurry in the direction of Ravenclaw tower. ''Well that was a nice man, very full of life'' he thought as he walked towards the exit of the hall. As he walked down the hall, Kai heard a pair of tiny horrid shoes clicking on the floor as the woman that owned them rushed in his direction. He was planning on decorating his room before he heard the nasty noise that told him it was Umbridge. His room was currently empty, save for a desk, a bed and some shelves and cabinets. He wanted to put some life into his chambers and office, perhaps add some of Harry''s creations put in his office. That would hopefully improve Harry''s memory recovery when they would have their private lessons together. Yes, he would do this. It was horrible and stank. The only times he had smelled such nasty blood had been from one of the Bulgarian stink bugs that had been a part of the first court war and from Tom''s previous body. They were both not human, or at least not fully human in Tom''s case. Her face caused Kai much revulsion and he made an effort to keep a straight face. The main reason that he had allowed her to stay in the castle and teach was that he needed her to be a reason that caused Harry to confide and get closer to him. Once he would open up to him about her treatment of him then he would stop her and get the toad-faced witch fired. He wielded the most power in the world, political and physical. It would be easy to get rid of Umbridge. He got a closer look of the witch now that she was nearer to him and it was worse than he had thought, she was wearing a pink cardigan and woollen skirt of the same shade of pink. She wore low heel pink stilettos and was small and pudgy in general. But currently she was fuming, her cheeks were bloated and her eyes were incredibly swollen and pronounced. Kai thought that there was a chance that her eyes would pop out of their sockets from her anger. Her entire body was trembling mildly in rage and anger at being stopped by a half breed. She was angry at him for causing her to lose her chance to introduce herself in front of the students. She was somebody that valued her reputation and showing off, Kai had cost her first monumental to do so. "How dare a half-breed like you dare enter the halls of Hogwarts. You should be locked up and then put down like the beast that you are instead of being allowed to roam freely on these grounds. How dare an animal like you try to corrupt our children with your crude and terrible teaching methods!" The toad faced witch ranted. But when faced with her accusations Kai merely laughed. He found her allegations amusing. She was accusing him of what she herself had been sent to do by the minister. She was the minister''s link to monitoring the school and regulating Dumbledore''s power. Umbridge was a rabid little beast who deserved to be put down, not Kai. In her quest for power, she had fired her own father and caused him to lose his job merely because he was her relative. Umbridge herself had proclaimed that she was a pureblood when she was, in fact, a half-blood and therefore to cover her tracks fired her father. She hated being asked if she was related to Orford Umbridge who worked in the Department of Magical Maintenance. And that was only to her father who was a wizard. Her mother who was a muggle and her sister who was a squib vanished one day. It was suspected that Umbridge had killed them because she hated them and the smear that they were on her blood. She had been raised by the pureblood doctrine taught to her by her father and she was deeply prejudiced by it. She was the one who deserved to be put down like the monster that she was. No animal would kill its family simply because they wanted to hide something, that was something that only a monster could do. She had destroyed her own family and the lives of many others. Meanwhile, all of these thoughts were coursing through his mind he left the smirk over his face and brushed past her. Dolores who believed that half breeds and non-humans were worse than dirt immediately brandished her wand and was about to fire a spell. But after much indecision, she decided not to. The minister still hadn''t solidified her position in Hogwarts and Dumbledore wanted every excuse to fire her. Attacking a member of the staff at the moment, even if he was a filthy half breed wasn''t wise. She hadn''t reached her position of undersecretary of the minister with brute force. No, she had done so by utilising her cunning and smarts to claw herself to that position and now she was the minister''s most trusted employ. That was the reason that she was sent here. She would wait until her position was strengthened before getting her revenge and then getting rid of the filthy half breed. She put her wand away and said in her sickly-sweet tone "I''m sorry for my outburst, goodnight professor Darcone." Kai merely raised his hand and left to his quarters. He didn''t see her horrifying expression, but even if he did he wouldn''t care. After all, an ant can''t kill the dragon no matter how hard it tries. 99 The Magical Creature Enclosure The vampire lord walked casually through the forbidden forest, he was heading to the magical creature enclosure. It was a large space that was hidden in the external circle of the forest. It had been enchanted with many notice me not and enlargement charms to make sure that they didn''t disturb the original inhabitants of the forest. The creatures in the enclosure were the magical creatures that were kept and cared for specifically for the purpose of the wizarding education. There were a few from the information that he was given and Kai was planning on releasing them to the wild. If he needed to really have some magical creatures for the purpose of the students'' education in the school then he would simply ask some of the Court''s members to come over. The wizarding community didn''t seem to understand that the magical creatures were intelligent. It honestly annoyed Harry that Hogwarts had some creatures that were raised on campus. The students believed that the magical creatures were mere dumb animals. Perhaps the creatures were made to believe that they were stupid beasts due to that being told to them their whole life and thus became mere beasts. Magical creatures above D rank were intelligent beings, maybe not to the level of Human beings but certainly much higher than normal animals. According to the material that Kai was to teach the 5th years they had to learn how to care for Kelpies, Rune spores, Griffins and Unicorns. All these magical creatures were intelligent! They were able to think independently, the court had created some potions that would increase the intelligence of magical creature to the level of normal humans in case they weren''t at that level already. But due to their constant demand they almost always were out of stock. Kai had sent Bob to go brew more, they were for the creatures that were kept inside the animal enclosure. The Emperor level Nundu was a lord of the court that was also the second highest level potion maker and alchemist in the court after Morgana. But even she was behind Bob''s skill in poisons and venoms. He had been creating his teaching plan for the younger students after the older students and decided that the younger students would be taught about D-C ranked creatures, assuming that they allowed it. They still weren''t skilled enough to care for the magical creatures'' well doing and as well as their own in case something went wrong. He walked in a happy and relaxed manner through the woods. The Centaurs who were extremely territorial and jumpy towards any other type of creature. They wouldn''t dare come close to him and his students while he was around. His aura would deter them from trying anything. In exchange for their heightened intelligence a large amount of their survival instincts had disappeared. He soon arrived at the enclosure and entered it. There he saw a large number of different habitats, with many magical creatures. He noticed that there was a large variety of magical creatures, most of them non-dangerous but there was the rune spore which possessed some deadly poison. They were known as dark beings due to the common misconception that dark wizards favoured them as familiars. They were banned in most countries as a result of this misconception. But Hogwarts had received a clearance due to its reputation as one of the greatest schools in the world. In Kai''s opinion, however, it was a rather low-quality school. In most of the Asian schools, there was no divide between dark and light magic. It was classified as pure magic that was divided into various power levels thus letting them teach their students a large number of theories and spells that were banned here. Honestly Kai wasn''t aware why the Hogwarts was even considered as a good school to start with. With so much knowledge banned and taken away over the years, (Dumbledore was a large part) it was a surprise that the school was given so much credit. Most wizards that graduated were at a rather low level compared to the rest of the world and usually didn''t accomplish much in their lives. If Kai had to guess why Hogwarts had such a great reputation, he assumed that it was due to its history rather than its teaching level. Maybe back when it was still being taught in the time before the statute of secrecy. Where wizards had to fight to survive and learn to be skilled enough to survive clashes, skirmishes and witch hunts with muggles. But now it was just a shell of its former glory. He continued to tend to the creatures going through each and every pen and habitat, getting familiar with the creatures and trying to communicate with them. He came to a pair of unicorns, a mother and its child. Apparently, they were brought here after an attack 3 years ago (Harry''s first year.) They were the ones that had been attacked by the vampire cultist, he had been planning to use their blood as a medium in a ritual to summon the vampire progenitor and use him to turn into a vampire before he decided to steal the stone. The concept seemed laughable to Kai, mere unicorn blood was powerful enough to summon one of the most powerful beings in the world. It was impossible. After the ritual failed the vampire cultist attempted to kill the unicorns but Hagrid had saved them at the last second and they were grateful ever since. That was why they had agreed to be studied by the students and cooperate with the students during Hagrid''s lessons. After meeting each of the different magical creatures, Kai had discovered that Hagrid had saved almost every single one of them from some unfortunate fate. The rune spore from being killed by dark creature haters, the kelpie from aurors and the griffin from hunters were just a few examples. Kai resolved himself to meet Hagrid. It seemed that he was a true lover of magical creatures. They all didn''t want to leave the enclosure without talking or communicating with Hagrid. Afterwards, Kai would spend all the following few days with the magical creatures, exchanging stories and bonding with them. It was a type of bonding, most of the magical creatures were below C rank so they didn''t understand his words but they felt his emotions and enjoyed his presence. It wasn''t every day that a magical creature got to feel the aura of one of the most powerful beings on the planet.